Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mia giggled as she chased Cassie and Chase around the perimeter of her house.

"Get back here!" She called.

"Nope!" Cassie shot down, her brown hair that went to her belly, while Mia had a bit of a darker tone in her brown hair that went to her waist, and was parted to the right. Both girls wore dresses, Mia's was a long, ankle length pink dress, with a white cardigan over it, and a pearled headband keeping her thick, wavy, brown locks at bay. She had hazel eyes, and fair skin. Cassie, meanwhile wore a shorter, knee length dress that was white with flowers all over it, and some of the blue ones matched her bright blue eyes. Her brown hair was tied in a ponytail, with a black headband with fake flowers on top of it.

"Come on, sissy, we both know you won't catch her!" Rob yelled.

Mia briefly glared at her brother, his messy, chin-length brown hair that was the same shade as hers, with matching fair skin. The only differences were he had a more oval-round face with blue eyes, while Mia had a more oval face. Rob also wore black glasses and a long sleeve grey shirt with a dark grey pocket, and dark khaki cargo pants.

"You got this, Cassie!" A young voice yelled.

Mia briefly looked at her youngest cousin, with short light brown hair and hazel eyes like her. He wore a t-shirt with video game characters on it, and smaller khaki pants compared to Rob's.

Suddenly Cassie stopped, skidding to a stop, and Mia accidentally ran into her, the two girls were sent falling into the grass, giggling.

"You two alright?" Rob asked, running up with Chase.

"Fine. Just fine." Mia assured. "Maybe, we should try the less... running games I'm exhausted."

"How about hide-and-seek?" Cassie suggested with a smile.

"I'm game." Chase said.

"Same. It will be nice." Mia agreed.

"Then it's settled. So who's seeking?" Rob asked.

Mia, Cassie, and Chase all smirked, before turning to Rob. "You!" They said at once, before taking off for the house.

"Hey! No fair!" Rob screamed as they ran. "Fine! You've got one minute! Be lucky I'm not giving you half a minute! We didn't even draw straws!"

"Who does that anymore?" Mia shot back, smirking.

Cassie took up for the stairs of the house, quickly running up them, she made a sharp left running towards the nearest room she could find. It was a small room, and when Cassie pushed it open, the first, and only thing she saw was a giant wardrobe. It was a large brown wardrobe, with several carvings such as: apple trees, a lion, a bird in a tree, a sliver apple, and several vine like textures.

Cassie stared at the wardrobe, before she slowly began walking towards it. She reached out her right hand, gripping the handle of the wardrobe. She flung the door open, and her eyes were meet with large coats, mainly fur ones.

Cassie smirked. "They'll never find me in here." She said to herself, before climbing into the wardrobe, making sure to leave the wardrobe door open. She slowly took a step back, then another, and another. She continued to step back, expecting to hit the back of the wardrobe, but she never did. Instead Cassie gasp as she fell backwards, landing in a pile of snow.

"What the...?" Cassie asked, pushing herself up, and wiping the snow off her dress. "Snow? It's July..." she looked around her, there were pine trees as far as the eye could see, all covered in snow, light glistened from the sun and onto the snow, giving it a sparkling color, only to be covered by fresh snow. Cassie could hear the crunching sound of snow as she walked. But she stopped when her eyes meet with oil run lamp post. Cassie lifted her hand up, and touched the cold metal, her eyes never leaving the post as she did.

But at that moment Cassie heard the sound of bags dropping, and she whipped around. "Who's there?" She demanded. "Show yourself!" She ordered.

A man, well half a man, who had a light skinned torso, with the legs of a goat, that had glossy black hair, and cloven hoofs. He had curly hair, blue eyes, a pair of small horns and goat-like ears and a stubbly little tail. He was a little taller than Cassie, and he wore a red scarf. He held a snow covered umbrella, and Cassie could see brown packages resting in the snow at his feet.

"Um... hello..." Cassie greeted, awkwardly.

Chapter Text

Cassie and the faun--Cassie was pretty sure it was a faun-- stared at each other. The silence was awkward, before Cassie cleared her thought. "Um... good evening." She greeted again.

The faun stared at her for another moment before speaking. "Good evening, good evening." It greeted back. "Excuse me, I don't wish to be rude, but should I be right to think you are a Daughter of Eve?"

"Daughter of--? No, my name is Cassie." Cassie answered, confused.

"But you are. I'm so very sorry, but are you what they call a girl?" The Faun asked.

"Of course I'm a girl." Cassie answered, like it was common sense. "I mean I'm not a teenage girl like my cousin is going to be in a few year, but I am a girl."

"You are in fact human?" The Faun pressed.

"What else would I be?" Cassie asked, raising an eyebrow. "Sorry, I'm not as good at sass or sarcasm as my older cousin. But, yes, I am a human."

The Faun nodded. "I'm sorry, I've just never seen a Son of Adam or a Daughter of Eve before. I am delighted. That is to say-" but the Faun stopped mid-sentence, before speaking. "Delighted." He finished. "My name is Tumnus." He informed.

"It's very nice to meet you." Cassie replied.

"And may I ask, Cassie, Daughter of Eve, how you have come to Narnia?" Mr. Tumnus asked.

"Narnia?" Cassie asked. "You must be mistaken..." she said.

"I am not." Mr. Tumnus replied.

Cassie stared at him, bewildered. 'Is this a realm?' she thought. She'd never seen a place like this before. Where was she? And more importantly how does she get back to her uncle's house?

"You a in the land of Narnia." Mr. Tumnus informed. "Where we stand now; all that lies between the lamp-post and the great castle of Cair Paravel on the Eastern Sea makes up the Kingdom of Narnia. There are four kingdoms in it, the Northern Sky, the Southern Sun, the Eastern Sea, and Western Woods. We currently stand in the Western Woods, specifically the Wild Woods of the West." He explained.

"Wait, there are other kingdoms here?" Cassie asked.

Mr. Tumnus nodded. "You see, Narnia is in a way an empire, four kingdoms together ruled by one ruler. But there are other kingdoms: Archenland, Calormean, you know to name a few."

Cassie nodded. "Well... to answer your question, Mr. Tumnus. I came in through a wardrobe." She informed. "Back where I am from, it is summer there."

"And here in Narnia it is winter." Mr. Tumnus replied. He then looked down solemnly. "And has been a bitter winter for a very long time."

"Has been? For how long?" Cassie asked.

But instead of answering, Mr. Tumnus said: "Daughter of Eve, we'll both catch a cold if we stay out here much longer, talking. Which is why, Daughter of Eve, would you like to join me for tea?" He requested.

Cassie knew not to accept food from strangers, but Mr. Tumnus didn't seem like he could do her any harm so she nodded. "Of course. I'd be delighted." She said. "But then I must be going, my family will worry if they find me missing. Especially my older cousin Mia. How far is your place anyways?"

"Just around the corner." Mr. Tumnus answered. "And there'll be a roaring fire, and toast, and sardines, and cake."

"I think I'll miss the sardines, but I will enjoy some cake." Cassie replied with a smile. "But I shouldn't be gone for too long."

"If you take my arm, Daughter of Eve, I shall be able to hold the umbrella over both of us." Mr. Tumnus offered his arm to Cassie.

Cassie nodded, quickly picking off Mr. Tumnus packages, and taking his arm. They walked through woods, and it didn't take long for the ground to become rough and rocky. There were little hills going up and down, and when they arrived at where Cassie could only assume was Mr. Tumnus' house, was a beautiful red, wooden door with a glass window in the top as its entrance that was built into the mountain. Mr. Tumnus quickly pushed the door open and lead Cassie inside. The inside of the home was made of grey stone, with a winding staircase going up. There was a entrance going to a room with a red bureau, that Cassie assumed was Mr. Tumnus bedroom. On the floor was a red carpet, a fireplace, two little chairs, a dresser and a table. There was also a mantelpiece over the fireplace, and a painting of older faun on a table near the stairs. On the bookshelf next to the table, Cassie saw an assortment of books on shelves. The books included: Nymphs and Their Way, Men, Monks, and Gamekeepers; a Study in Popular Legend, The Life and Letters of Silenus, and Is Man a Myth?

"Now Daughter of Eve!" Mr. Tumnus said, setting out a tea set, along with some toast with either sardines or honey and some cake.

"Thank you." Cassie thanked before sitting down like she'd seen Mia do all the time.

Mr. Tumnus smiled before beginning to speak while Cassie took a bit of some honey toast. He spoke of his life in the forest, of midnight dances, Nymphs living in wells, and Dryads who lived in the trees coming out to dance with the Fauns. He also spoke of long hunting parties after the milk-white stag who was rumored to grant its capturer their wishes, along with going feasting and treasure-seeking with wild Red Dwarves in deep mines and caverns far beneath the forest floor or deep in the mountains. He also spoke of when Narnia use to be summer of how the his old friend Silenus would visit, sometimes with Bacchus in tore.

"It all sounds lovely." Cassie said once Mr. Tumnus had finished.

"Indeed it was, Daughter of Eve." Mr. Tumnus replied. He then took out a little flute from his dresser. The flute seemed to be made of straw, and Mr. Tumnus slowly began to play.

Cassie stared at Mr. Tumnus as she played, her body slowly flowing as she heard the notes. It made her want to cry, then laugh, and then fall asleep. It sounded soft, like Mia's voice was whenever she would read a story. 'Mia...' Cassie thought, the name of her cousin made her snap back into realty, and she had no idea how long had passed. Minutes? Hours?

"Mr. Tumnus, I'm so sorry to interrupt, but I must leave now." She informed, standing up.

"It's no good now, you know." Mr. Tumnus said, solemnly, placing the flute down and shaking his head.

"No good? Mr. Tumnus, it was amazing." Cassie assured. "Wait, you aren't talking about the flute music, are you?" She asked, and the look in Mr. Tumnus' eyes said it all. "What do you precisely mean by 'no good'? What was happening to me when you played?"

But the second the words left her mouth, Mr. Tumnus started to sob.

"Mr. Tumnus! What is wrong?" She demanded, running to his side, and wrapping an arm around him. "Mr. Tumnus, do stop. Stop it at once, please! You've got to be ashamed with yourself, a great big Faun like you. Merlin's Beard, what are you crying about?"

"Oh... oh... oh...!" Mr. Tumnus sobbed. "I'm crying because I am such a bad Faun!"

"A bad Faun?" Cassie repeated. "Mr. Tumnus, you've been nothing but kind to me since I arrived."

"Oh... you wouldn't say that if you knew!" Mr. Tumnus replied between his sobs. "No. I am a bad Faun. I don't suppose there ever was a worse Faun since the beginning of the world!"

"Mr. Tumnus, what in Merlin's Beard have you done?!" Cassie demanded.

"My old father now..." Mr. Tumnus gestured to the picture on the table. "That's his picture. He would never do such a thing like this!"

"Done what?" Cassie pressed.

"Like what I've done!" Mr. Tumnus answered. "Taken service under the White Witch. That's what I am. I'm in the pay of the White Witch."

"The White Witch? Who's she?" Cassie demanded.

"Why, it is she who has got all of Narnia under her control! Her and her son! It is the Witch who always makes it winter! Always winter, and never Christmas!" Mr. Tumnus answered.

Cassie covered her mouth in horror. "How awful! But what does she pay you for?"

Mr. Tumnus shook. "That's the worst of it... I'm a kidnapper for her, that's what I am. Look a me, Daughter of Eve. Would you believe that I'm he sort of Faun to meet more, innocent children in the woods, one that has never done any harm and pretend to be friendly with it, and invite it to my home home for tea, and then lull them to sleep and give them to the White Witch!"

Cassie just stared, unable to say anything. "I..." she started. "I don't understand..." she finally said.

"I am ordered by the White Witch to bring any Son of Adam or Daughter of Eve I come across to her." Mr. Tumnus answered. He looked at Cassie. "And you are the first I've ever come across! I invited you here, and was going to wait until you were asleep, and then go tell her!"

"But why? What does she have against humans?!" Cassie asked.

"I... I don't know..." Mr. Tumnus answered, weakly. "But I do know this, she's sure to find out. And when she does, she'll cut my tail off, my horns sworn off, and pluck my beard! Oh, and if she is especially angry, she'll turn me to stone! A horrid statue in her garden of her castle, until the four thrones of the castle of Cair Paravel are filled- and goodness knows when that will be, or whether it will ever happen!"

"I'm so sorry, Mr. Tumnus." Cassie apologized. "But please let me go home! I must return to my family."

"Of course I will." Mr Tumnus said, standing up. "Of course, I've got to. I see that now. I hadn't known what humans were like before I met you. Of course I can't give you up to the Witch and her son, not now that I know you. But we must be off at once. I'll see you back to the lamp-post.I suppose you can find your own way from there."

"Of course I can." Cassie assured.

"We must go as quietly as we can we can." Mr. Tumnus advised. "The whole wood is full of her spies. Even some of the trees are on her side."

"Well, that's not creepy..." Cassie muttered as she and Mr. Tumnus started for the door, and left the house. Mr. Tumnus gave Cassie his arm, and raised his umbrella once more. The journey back to the lamp-post was unlike the journey to Mr. Tumnus' home. They walked along as quickly as they could, without speaking a word, and Mr. Tumnus kept to the darkest areas. Where light didn't dare touch, hoping the darkness kept them hidden. Cassie breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the lamp-post.

"Do you know the way, Daughter of Eve?" Mr. Tumnus asked.

Cassie looked very hard at the trees, and could just see in the distance a patch of light that looked like daylight. "Yes. I can see my way home." She answered.

Mr. Tumnus nodded. "Then off you go! Get home quickly as you can." He said. "And, Daughter of Eve, could you ever forgive me for what I did?" He asked.

"Of course I can. Now, if it were my elder cousins, you might have some issues, but I forgive you." Cassie assured. She then gave him a soft smile. "Goodbye, Mr. Tumnus." And with that she turned around and took off towards the pine branches, she ran through them, pushing them aside until she saw coats, and could no longer hear the sound of crunching snow, instead she heard the sound of her feet hitting wood. The second she ran out of the wardrobe, she shut the door behind her, and breathed heavily.

"I'm here!" She shouted. "I'm in here! I've come back! I'm all right!"

Chapter Text

Cassie ran out of the empty room, and down the stairs. "It's all right! I've come back!" She shouted.

"Come back from where, Cass?" Mia asked, standing in the living room with Rob and Chase.

"Haven't you guys been wondering where I was?" Cassie asked.

"We're playing hide-and-seek, remember?" Rob reminded. "With Daddy, Aunt Kelly, Uncle Chris, Mommom, Pop, and Kiki all out at dinner right now, Mia and I are in charge." He then smirked, crossing his arms across his chest. "Besides, if you want us to worry about you going missing, you'll have to hide longer than less than five minutes."

"What? I've been gone for hours." Cassie informed.

Mia shook her head. "No you haven't. We've been playing hide-and-seek for five minutes. Speaking of hiding, where did you hide?"

"I was hiding in the wardrobe upstairs." Cassie answered.

"Wardrobe? That was my mom's old wardrobe." Mia informed.

"Our mom." Rob corrected.

"Right, our mom's old wardrobe. Woman never used it, but she kept it in storage until Voldemort killed her." Mia said.

"I went in that wardrobe, and I arrived in this new world. I had tea with a faun, and it was winter there. I was gone for hours." Cassie explained.

"Cass, I love you, I truly do. But if this is just an attempt to draw attention, you'll have to come up with a better story." Mia said. She then raised an eyebrow. "This is all for fun, right? You're just making this up?"

"I'm not!" Cassie answered. "Mia, you're a writer, surely you believe me!"

"Just because I love to write fantasy, doesn't mean I believe everything." Mia shot back. "Besides, even I have to admit this sounds kind of... farfetched..."

Cassie just glared at them, before grabbing their wrists and pulling them up the stairs and towards where the wardrobe had been. Cassie grabbed the door and flung it open. "See for yourselves." She said.

"Cass-" Mia started.

"Now!" Cassie interrupted.

"Alright." Rob replied, before climbing in. "There's nothing here but fur coats, and look there's a wall."

Cassie peaked inside and saw Rob push some of the coats back to reveal a wood wall. Rob also felt around the wall, and it was solid. There was no woods, no snow.

"It's a good joke, Cass. You really had some of us believing you for a moment." Rob said, climbing out.

"But it wasn't a joke!" Cassie shot back. "Really. It was different a moment ago. Honest, I promise."

"Come on, Cass." Mia said. "That's going a bit far, isn't it? You've had your joke. Best to drop it while you're ahead."

Cassie glared at her cousins before sweeping from the room.

For the next few hours Cassie was miserable. She could have made it up with the others quite easily at any moments if she could have brought herself to say the full thing was just a made up story. Made up for fun. But it wasn't. Cassie was very truthful, and she knew she was right. She knew none of them were trying to rude.

"Cass, I'm going to grab us some pizza, and Rob is in the basement watching a movie. If you need anything let him know!" Mia called from the door.

Cassie nodded, not saying anything.

When Mia came back a ten minutes later, Chase suggested another round of hide-and-seek, and Mia, and Rob agreed. This time Mia was it, and as soon as the boys had scrambled to hide, Cassie took off for the wardrobe. She knew it was best not to hide in the wardrobe, less her family start talking about the whole thing. But once she arrived at the wardrobe, she heard steps from outside, and Cassie quickly jumped into the wardrobe, holding the door close, but not properly, so as to not lock herself int he wardrobe.

The steps Cassie had been hearing were of Chase, who had decided to check out the wardrobe, not because he thought of it as a good place to hide, but because he had wondered about what his sister had said, and wondered if it was true.

When he opened the door he saw coats hanging up, and the smell of mothballs, he saw nothing but darkness, and heard no sound of Cassie. "She thinks I'm Mia trying to catch her." Chase said to himself. "And so she's keeping very quiet in back." He quickly jumped into the wardrobe and shut the door, forgetting that it was a foolish thing to do. But when he couldn't see anything, he turned around to open the door again to let in some light, but couldn't find the door at all. "Cassie! Cassie! Where are you? I know you're in here!" He called.

There was no voice, except for Chase's voice. But just then he saw light.

"Thank Merlin." Chase sighed. "The door must have swung open of its own accord." He began to walk towards the light. But when the light cleared, Chase found himself stepping out from some thick, dark fir trees, and into a open, snowy place in the middle of the wood.

Chase looked down and there was crisp snow under his feet and more snow lying on the branches of the trees. Chase looked up and saw pale blue skies. But what set Chase off was there was no sound of a robin, or a squirrel among the trees and the wood stretched as far as he could see, and then Chase shivered. He had no coat, just his shorts and shirt, which were most definitely not going to hold up in this cold.

But just then Chase remembered he'd been looking for Cassie. "Cassie? Cassie? If you don't get out here soon Mia's going to kill us both!" He called out. "Cassie, I'm here too! It's me Chase!"

But there was no answer.

'Where could she be?' Chase thought worriedly. He didn't like being along in this strange, quiet, cold place; so he shouted again. "Cassie! Where are you?! Please come out!" He begged.

Still no answer.

Chase groaned. He looked around again and he knew he didn't like this place, he wanted to go home. But he also knew he couldn't leave Cassie behind, not without facing a panicked Mia, and a scolding, panicking mother afterwards. But just then he heard the sounds of bells. They were faint, but he could hear them, coming nearer and nearer until he watched two pure white reindeer pulling a sleigh-like-carriage. It was cyan mixed with dark blue, with incorporating delicate, spiky, and icy shapes running along it, with lanterns in the front of the sledge. The sleigh-carriage slurred upwards, with comfortable cyan cushion in it. The woman sitting on the sledge had very fair, almost pure white skin, brownish-blonde hair that was styled into tight curls, and a crown that resembles jagged ice on top of her head. She wore a cyan-blue dress that seemed to almost look like glacier ice, with a white fur mantle draped over her shoulders.

"Stop!" The woman ordered, and the dwarf pulled the sleigh-carriage to a stop. The woman turned to Chase. "And what, pray tell, are you?" The woman asked, after her sleigh-carriage and come to a halt, and the reindeer had straightened themselves.

"I'm-I'm-my name is Chase." Chase answered, awkwardly. He didn't like the way she looked at him.

The woman frowned. "Is that how you address a Queen?" She asked, looking sterner than ever.

Chase eyes widened, and he cursed himself for not realizing when he saw the crown. "I'm so sorry, Your Majesty. I didn't know." He apologized.

"Not know the Queen of Narnia?" The woman roared. "Ha! You shall know us better hereafter. But I repeat- what are you?"

"Please, Your Majesty! I don't know what you mean! It's the summer where I'm from, and- and-" Chase didn't know what else to say. He wished Mia or Rob were here, they would most likely know what to say, especially Mia with her natural grace and elegance, and her ability to talk to an adult like it was nothing. He took a deep breath. "And I'm lost..." he finally finished.

Chapter Text

"You may be lost, but I will ask once more: what are you?" The Queen asked again. "Are you an overgrown dwarf that has cut off its beard?"

"No, Your Majesty." Chase answered. "I've never even had a beard. I've not even started growing one. I'm a boy."

"A boy?!" The Queen demanded. "Do you mean you are a Son of Adam?"

Chase stood still, his mouth refusing to move. He was too confused by what the hell 'Son of Adam' even meant to even think of an answer.

"I see you are an idea, what else you may be." The Queen commented. "Answer me, once and for all, or I shall lose my patience. Are you a human?!"

"Yes, Your Majesty." Chase answered.

"And how pray tell, did you enter my domain?" the Queen pressed.

Chase had to hold back a laugh at those words, they sounded like words he knew Mia would either say or write in one of her books. "I came in through a wardrobe." He finally answered.

"A wardrobe?! What do you mean?" The Queen demanded.

"I-I opened a door and just found myself here, Your Majesty." Chase answered, weakly

"Ha!" The Queen laughed. "A door. A door from the world of men! I haven't heard of such things, nor have I seen a man in several centuries." She rose from her seat as she spoke, and looked Chase full in the face. She raised a scepter, it was a scepter that was made of a short crystal, followed by a silver bar, then a black handle, followed by another silver bar, and ending with a long crystal. There was also some engraved images on the scepter, which looked like a vine of thorns. They started at the base of the short crystal, right where it connected to the silver handle, then curved around the scepter up to the base of the long crystal.

Chase flinched, covering his face with his arms when he thought she was going to do something dreadful, like kill him. He tried to move. But his feet seemed to be frozen in place, but instead the Queen lowered the scepter, and spoke. "My poor child." She said in quite a different voice. A nurturing voice. A voice Chase remembered Mia using whenever he or Cassie got hurt. "How cold you look! Come and sit with me here on the sledge and I will put my mantle around you and we will talk." She said.

Chase didn't like this idea, but he had a feeling it was best not to disobey; so he stepped onto the sleigh-like-carriage and sat next to her, and the Queen quickly put a fold of her fur mantle around him and tucked him in.

"Perhaps something hot to drink?" The Queen offered. "Should you like that?"

"Yes, please, Your Majesty." Chase answered excitedly, while his teeth chattered.

The Queen took out a sliver vial, and Chase watched as she poured one drop onto the snow beside the sleigh-carriage. Chase watched as the drop for a second, mid-air shinned like a diamond, but the moment it touched the snow it transformed into a jeweled goblet filled with what looked like hot chocolate. The Dwarf quickly picked up the goblet, and handed it to Chase, who drank it quickly, it tasted warm and delicious. It tasted better than any hot chocolate Chase had ever had before.

"It is due, Son of Adam, to drink without eating." The Queen said. "What would you like to eat?" She asked.

"Some gummies and a hot dog, please." Chase requested.

The Queen let another drop fall from her vial and it transformed into a sliver, jeweled box, which when handed to Chase and he opened it, inside was a steamy hot dog, with some ketchup on it, along with a bag of gummies next to it.

"So, do you have any siblings?" The Queen asked while Chase ate.

"Just one, a sister." Chase answered. "Oh, and two cousins, one's a girl, and the other's a boy. They're all older than me." Chase answered, forgetting that it was rude to talk with his mouth full. The issue was, every time he took a bite of the hot dog, or ate a gummy, he just wanted more.

"I see..." The Queen replied "You're sure there's just four of you? Two Sons of Adam, and two Daughters of Eve, neither more nor less?"

Chase nodded. "You know, you sound like my cousin, Mia. She has a tenacity to sometimes speak very medieval like, like you, Your Majesty." He commented.

"Well, we woman must show nothing but grace and elegance." The Queen replied.

Soon Chase finished his hot dog and his gummies, and Chase kept looking at the round, empty box, wishing for more.

"Son of Adam, I'd very much like to meet your sister and cousins." The Queen said.

"You would" Chase asked. "Mia I can understand, maybe same with Cassie. But Rob-"

"All of them." The Queen interrupted. "All four of you. Together."

"I can try and get them to come." Chase caved in. "But why do you want to meet them, anyways?"

"Well, I want you to bring them to my house. It's a lovely place, full of hot dogs and gummies. And what's more, I have one child, but he is in no way right for the throne. I need a new heir, and you my boy, would be perfect for that role." She smirked. "A boy to rule as King when I'm gone. One day when you bring them to visit me, you'll be declared my heir."

"But why not take me there, now?" Chase asked, raising an eyebrow.

"If I took you there now, I would never meet your sister or your cousins." The Queen answered. "I very much want to know your charming relations. You are to be the Prince- later on- the King; that is understood. But you must have courtiers and nobles. I will make your oldest cousin a Duke, and your other cousin and sister Duchesses."

"There's nothing much special about them." Chase replied. "All my cousins did was survive the Killing Curse, that's it. They're not special. besides, I could always bring them some other time."

"Ah, but once you're in my house, you might forget all about them." The Queen said. "You would be enjoying yourself too much that you wouldn't be bother to go and grab them. No. You must go back to your own realm now and come to be another day, with them, you understand. It is no good coming without them."

"But I don't even know the way back to my own realm." Chase pointed out.

"That's easy." The Queen replied. She then pointed to the lamp-post with her scepter. "Do you see that lamp? Straight on, beyond that, is the way to the World of Men, to your realm. And now look that way" -she pointed in the opposite direction- "And tell me if you can see two little hills rising above the trees."

"I think I can." Chase answered.

"Well, my house is between those two hills. So next time you come have only to find the lamp-post and look for those two hills and walk through the wood till you reach my house. But remember- you must bring the others with you. I might have to be very angry with you if you came alone."

"I'll do my best." Chase assured.

"And by the way... you needn't tell them about me. It would be fun to keep this a secret between us two, wouldn't it? Make it a surprise for them. Just bring them along to the two hills- a clever boy like you should have no problem thinking of an excuse for that- and when you come to my house you could just say, 'Let's see who lives here' or something like that. I am sure that would be best. If your sister has met on of the Fauns she may have heard strange stories of me- nasty stories that might make her afraid to come to me. Fauns will say anything, you know, and now I must be off."

Chase opened his mouth to speak, but the Queen had already signaled the Dwarf to drive on, but as the sleigh-like-carriage swept away out of sight, the Queen waved to Chase, calling out: "Next time! Next time! Don't forget! Come soon!"

Chase stood still, staring after the sleigh-like-carriage when he heard someone calling his own name, and he quickly whipped around, and saw Cassie running towards him from another part of the woods.

"Chase!" Cassie cried. "You got in too! Isn't it wonderful?"

"Indeed it is, Cassie. But we best get back before Mia realizes we're gone." Chase advised.

Cassie nodded, and the two started to walk.

"Where have you been anyways?" Chase asked.

"Oh, if I'd known you got in, I would've waited for you." Cassie informed. "But to answer your question: I was meeting with my friend Mr. Tumnus, the Faun for lunch, and he's very well, and the White Witch has done nothing to him and perhaps everything is going to be all right."

"The White Witch?" Chase asked. "Who's she?"

"She's a perfectly, terrible person." Cassie answered. "She calls herself the Queen of Narnia, though she has no right to be queen at all, and all the Fauns and Dryads and Naiads and Dwarves and Animals- at least the good ones- simply hate her. And she has magic to turn people into stone and other horrible things, and she's the cause of the never-ending winter here in Narnia- always winter, but never Christmas. And she drives about on a sleigh-like-carriage, drawn by reindeer, with her scepter in her hand and a crown made of ice atop her head."

Chase felt uncomfortable from realizing the woman he'd made friends with was a dangerous witch. "Who told you all that stuff about the witch?" He asked.

"Mr. Tumnus, the Faun." Cassie answered.

"You can't always believe what Fauns say, Cassie." Chase replied.

"Says who?" Cassie pressed.

"Everyone knows it." Chase answered. "Ask anybody you like."

Cassie just shook her head, ignoring her brother. "I can't wait to get back, we should bring Rob and Mia next time!" She suddenly declared.

By the time they'd pass the forest and crossed back into fur coats, Chase felt sick to his stomach from his interactions with the Witch, but he was already more than halfway on her side, and he didn't know what to do.

"Come on, let's go find Rob and Mia and tell them everything. I can't wait for all the adventures we're going to have together once we're all in there together." Cassie declared once they'd stepped out.

"Yeah, can't wait..." Chase replied.   

Chapter Text

Cassie and Chase made their way outside the room, and ran downstairs to the living room, expecting to find Rob and Mia, but much to Cassie's annoyance, they weren't downstairs.

"They must still be hiding." Chase assumed. "Well Rob must be, Mia's seeking."

"You guys know the point of hide-and-seek is to hide, and not be found, right?" Mia teased, walking out of her father's room which was on the first floor, right between the door to the basement and the opened living room.

"Um, yes..." Chase answered.

"Where's Rob?" Cassie asked quickly.

"Right here." Rob answered, walking out behind Mia. "I tried hiding in Daddy's closet, Mia found me though."

"Yeah, why did you try hiding behind Daddy's suits?" Mia asked.

"Eh, seemed like the best hiding place at the time." Rob shrugged.

"Mia, Rob, we have something to tell you." Cassie informed.

"What?" Mia asked, casually crossing her arms across her chest, but a soft smile dazzled her lips.

"Rob, Mia, it's all true! All I said! Chase has seen it too. There was a country you can get to through your mom's old wardrobe." Cassie answered.

Mia groaned, and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Cass, not this again."

"Is Cassie telling the truth, Chase?" Rob asked.

Chase nodded, not knowing what to say.

"Alright, then show us." Mia ordered, and Cassie nodded excitedly before she pulled them all back up the stairs and towards the wardrobe.

"Rob, do you ever remember Mommy using this thing?" Mia asked, once they were inside the small closet where the wardrobe was stored.

Rob shook his head. "All I recall about that bitch was how she always smelled of alcohol, and how she'd push us back into corners to physically abuse us for ten minutes."

"So how do we find this country?" Mia asked Cassie.

"Right through here." Cassie answered, pulling the door to the wardrobe open, and the four of them walked in. Rob was the last one to go in, and not paying attention to the door, he accidentally closed it.

 "Why does it smell like shit in here?" Rob grumbled.

"Probably what's ever in these pockets to keep away moths." Mia answered like it was common sense as they walked, and Mia couldn't help but notice how this wardrobe seemed to go pretty far back. 'How far does this damn thing go?' She thought.

"Woah!" Rob suddenly exclaimed, jumping back a moment.

"What? What is it?" Mia demanded, instantly.

"Sorry, I just felt a tree branch and it was cold." Rob answered.

"A... a tree branch?" Mia asked, confused.

Rob nodded.

"Bloody hell, what is going on?" Mia groaned.

"Guys, look!" Cassie called pointing ahead.

Mia looked forward and saw light at the other end of the tunnel. "Light?" She asked. "Merlin's Beard, how is there light in a wardrobe?"

But before anyone could answer, they all walked out into a grove of pine trees with snow covering everywhere.

"Um... where are we?" Rob asked.

"Best guess, the woods Cassie's been talking about." Mia figured. "So, what do we do now?" She asked.

"We explore, duh! Come on, sissy, where's your sense of adventure?" Rob asked.

"Can we at least get some coats from the wardrobe? It's freezing out here." Mia shivered, pulling her cardigan closer together, to try and save heat.

"They aren't ours, sis." Rob reminded.

Mia rolled her eyes, and walked towards the entrance, before ripping four of the nearest fur coats she could grab from the hangers. "They've been in that damn wardrobe all these years, I'm sure no one will miss them." She said, handing a coat each to Rob, Cassie, and Chase, before flinging her coat over her head, and quickly putting it on.

"You think we can pretend we're arctic explorers?" Cassie asked.

"I'm already excited without pretending." Rob answered with a smile.

"Same." Mia agreed, wiping some snow from her hair. "Though I really wish I had my earmuffs..." she muttered.

"Shouldn't we head towards that lamp-post?" Chase asked, pointing to a nearby lamp-post. "At least then we can see where we're going."

"Where are we going anyways?" Mia asked, as Rob ignored Chase's comment, and began to lead them away. "Do any of us even know our way around here?"

"I do." Cassie answered. "Well, I know my way to a friend's house here."

"Oh, who's the friend?" Mia asked.

"He's a Faun, named Mr. Tumnus." Cassie answered.

"Well then, lead on, Cassie." Rob declared.

Cassie nodded and began to lead them through the woods. They stopped a few times, with Cassie double checking she was going in the right direction, or looking for a specific landmark she'd seen so they didn't get lost.

When they finally arrived at Mr. Tumnus' cave, the door was wrenched clear off its hinges, and was broken to bits. When they walked in, Mia gasped when she saw how destroyed the area looked. Glass laid everywhere, furniture knocked over, with snow drifting in from outside, leaving a small pile of snow on the ground, mixed with something black, which Mia assumed was soot and ash from the nearby fireplace. There was also a picture of a older Faun, slashed to shreds with its glazing being broken, leaving the picture not only in shreds, but also with glass surrounding it, and a knife laid a few inches away.

"What? What happened here?" Mia finally asked.

"What's this?" Rob asked, bending down and picking up a piece of parchment that had been nailed to the carpet.

"A letter?" Mia asked. 'Is there anything written on it?"

"Yeah, there is." Rob answered.

The letter read: The former occupant of these premises, the Faun Tumnus, is under arrest and awaiting his trial on a charge of high treason against her Imperial Majesty, Jadis, Queen of Narnia, Chatelaine of Cair Paravel, Empress of the Lone Islands, etc, also of comforting her said Majesty's enemies, harboring spies, and fraternizing with humans.

signed  Maugrim, Captain of the Secret Police

LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!

Mia's eyes widened as she reread the letter. "By God..." she muttered.

"Who is this Queen, Cassie?" Rob asked. "Do you know anything on her?"

"She isn't a queen at all." Cassie answered. "She's a horrible witch known as the White Witch. Everyone- all the woods people at least- hate her. She's put a enchantment over the whole country that makes it always winter, but never Christmas."

"We should go." Mia advised, quickly. "It's going to get colder soon, and we've brought no food."

"We can't, Mia!" Cassie shot down. "We have to help him!"

"Cassie, he's a wanted criminal." Rob started.

"He's only wanted because he helped me!" Cassie sobbed. "I'm the human he helped! He hid me from the Witch and showed me the way back. That's what it means by comforting the Queen's enemies, and fraternizing with humans."

"What could we do?" Chase asked. "Rob and Mia just recently got their wands, and haven't been started Hogwarts yet." He reminded.

"Enough!" Rob snapped, he then turned to Mia. "Mia, what do you think?"

Mia bent down to be eye level with Cassie, before pulling her into a tight hug. "It's going to be okay..." she assured as Cassie sobbed quietly. When they let go, Mia turned to Rob. "We have to save him. We owe him to at least try, he risked his neck for Cassie, I say we deserve to return the favor."

Rob nodded. "Then that's what will do." He said. "But I do have one concern; we have no food. I say we head back, get some food, and then come back and try to save him."

"Same." Mia agreed with a nod, keeping one arm wrapped around Cassie in comfort, while her face faced Rob.

"If only we knew where the poor Faun was imprisoned." Rob groaned, rubbing his temples.

"If only." Mia agreed, solemnly.

"Look!" Cassie suddenly yelled, and everyone turned to Cassie.

"What is it, Cass?" Mia asked.

"It's a robin." Cassie answered, pointing outside. "First one I've ever seen here."

"Don't birds normally fly south when it's cold?" Chase asked.

"Normally." Rob answered, he then looked at Cassie. "Cass, can birds talk in Narnia?" He asked.

"No clue." Cassie answered. "But I think it wants us to follow him." She figured as the bird started to fly away.

"I agree." Mia agreed.

"It's worth a shot." Rob commented.

The Four Cousins stood up, and began to follow after the robin as it flew from tree to tree, but it stayed near that they could easily follow it. The robin lead them down a hill, and then through some branches, and whenever it flew through a branch, it would knock some snow down.

The Four Cousins followed the robin for about half an hour, with Mia and Cassie in the front, and Rob and Chase behind them, when Chase spoke to Rob. "Robbie, are you sure we should be following a guide we know nothing about? My mum always says to never follow strangers. Also we don't know what side the bird is on, what if it's leading us to a trap?"

"Chase in all the stories Mia has told me about or, I've seen her read, the robin is always a good bird. I'm pretty sure a robin wouldn't be on the side of evil. Also you know Mia. She always has her guard and her walls up, she rarely trusts anyone she wouldn't be putting her faith in a robin if she thought it was going to betray us."

"But what is the right side?" Chase asked. "How do we even know if the Faun is in the right and the Queen is in the wrong? We don't really know anything about that either."

"The Faun saved Cassie. Your older sister." Rob reminded.

"He said he did. But how do we know? And there's another thing: Has anyone the least of an idea how to get home from here?"

"Merlin's Beard... I hadn't thought of that." Rob groaned.

"And there's no chance of food either, since we have none." Chase added.

"Thanks for that reminder." Rob replied, sarcastically, rolling his eyes.

"Um... guys, we've got a problem!" Mia suddenly called, having stopped with Cassie.

"What is it?" Rob asked.

"The robin... it flew away." Cassie answered, sheepishly.

Chase groaned. "What do we do now?" He asked.

"Guys, sh!" Cassie hissed.

"Why?" Rob asked.

"Just shh and look!" Mia hissed.

They all looked around them as hard as they could. and none of them felt very comfortable. They were in woods they knew nothing about, with no map, and no suppiles.

"What are we looking for?" Rob whispered.

"I saw something move among the trees over there, to the left." Cassie answered.

Mia continued to look around, pushing some stray locks out of her face as the snow continued to fall. But then she saw it, something small was moving. "There I see it!" She whisper-yelled.

"I saw it too." Rob commented. He then pointed to a nearby big tree. "It's still there, it's just gone beyond that big tree."

"What is it?" Cassie asked.

"It's something that doesn't want to be seen." Mia answered, warily. 

"We should go home then." Rob decided quickly.

They all turned to go home, but all realized in horror, that they were lost.

"Oh, that's just great!" Mia groaned.

"Um... guys..." Chase started.

"What?" Mia, Rob, and Cassie all asked, turning to face Chase.

"The creature is looking at us." Chase answered, pointing at the tree.

Everyone looked at the tree, and saw a furry face, looking at them from behind the tree. It had its paw over its mouth like a person would do with their finger to signal to be quiet. But then it disappeared again, and Mia felt her breath hitch.

"Where'd it go?" She whispered.

But a moment later the animal came forward from behind the tree, and said: "Hush. Follow me."

And Mia opened her mouth to scream, when Rob quickly slapped his hand over her mouth to keep her from screaming. "Scream later." He hissed.

Mia shoved Rob's hand off her mouth and glared at her brother for a moment. "Do we follow it?" She asked.

"I don't know." Rob answered. "What do you think, Cass?" He asked looking at Cassie.

"I say we follow him." Cassie answered. "He seems nice."

"Looks can be deceiving..." Mia muttered to herself. "But alright." She quickly added.

At that moment the Beaver popped his head out from behind the tree and beckoned them forward.

"Come on." Rob said. "Let's give it a try. All keep close together. We ought to be a match for one beaver if it turns out it's an enemy."

The Four Cousins nodded and began to walk towards the tree, when they got there, they saw the Beaver, but it drew back, and in a hoarse whisper said: "Further in, come further in. Right in here. We're not safe out in the open!"

"We're not safe out in the open? I get it's cold, but-" Mia started.

"Maybe save the questions for later, sissy." Rob interrupted.

They followed the Beaver through the woods, towards a dark spot where four tree grew so close together that their boughs met and the brown earth and pine needles could be seen due to there being no snow that had fallen there.

"Are you the Sons of Adam and the Daughters of Eve?" The Beaver asked.

"We're some of them." Rob answered.

"S-S-shh." The Beaver hissed. "Not so loud, please. We're not safe even here."

"Why? Who are you afraid of?" Mia asked. "There's no one here but us."

"There are the trees." The Beaver answered, and Mia's eyes shot up, as she looked around the trees, trying to spot any potential enemy. "They're always listening. Most of them on our side, but there are trees that would betray us to her, you know who I mean." The Beaver continued.

"If it comes to talking about sides, how do we know we can trust you?" Chase demanded.

"Chase!" Mia scolded.

"Not to be rude, Mr. Beaver, but we're strangers to you, and you're a stranger to us." Rob quickly said.

"Quite right, quite right." The Beaver said. He then looked at Cassie. "Are you Cassie?" He asked.

"Yes." Cassie answered.

The Beaver nodded. "Mr. Tumnus told me about you. He knew about the arrest days before it happened, and told me if anything ever happened to him, I must meet you here and take you to--" he went silent, before giving a nod to the group for them to come closer, which they did. "They say Aslan is on the move-- perhaps has landed." The Beaver finished.

"Aslan?" Mia asked. "Who is that?"

"And what of Mr. Tumnus?" Cassie added.

"Sh, not here, Daughter of Eve." The Beaver said. "I must bring you four somewhere where we can have a real talk, and also dinner."

"Alright." Mia replied.

They followed Mr. Beaver for over an hour, through woods, always going through the thickets parts of the woods, for over an hour, when the woods finally started to clear up, and they went steeply downhill, where they saw a magnificent sight.

"Woah..." Mia breathed when she saw it.

There in front of them, standing on the narrow edge of a large, frozen river was a dam that had been built across the river. The dam was made of logs, branches, sticks, mud, and stones, with a hole in the roof, where Mia could see smoke rising from it.

"It's lovely." Mia commented.

But while Mia, Rob, and Cassie were focused on the dam, Chase was focused on two small hills that were just a little away.

"Here we are!" Mr. Beaver said. "And it looks as if Mrs. Beaver is expecting us. I'll lead the way. But be careful and don't slip." He advised.

"Yeah, I'd hate to break my spline." Rob commented to Mia.

"True that." Mia replied.

As they walked in, Mia found it slightly difficult as the dam's door was built for Beaver sizes, not humans, but they luckily managed to squeeze in, and once they were in the middle of the dam, the roof formed into a dome shape giving them a bit more head room.

"Here we are, Mrs. Beaver!" Mr. Beaver called. "I've found them. Here are the Sons of Adam and Daughters of Eve."

The first thing Mia noticed when she entered was a blurring sound, and she turned to see a she-beaver with some thread in her mouth working at a sewing machine. She stopped at her work and got up as soon as Mia and the rest of the Four Cousins had walked in.

"So you come at last!" She said, holding out both her wrinkled, old paws. "At last! To think that ever I should live to see the day! The potatoes are boiling, and the kettle is singing, and I daresay, Mr. Beaver, you'll get us some fish."

"That I will." Mr. Beaver replied, before walking out, Rob followed after him.

"Mrs. Beaver, would you like a hand with anything?" Mia offered.

"No, Your Majesty." Mrs. Beaver replied.

"Wait, 'Your Majesty', I'm no queen." Mia pointed out.

"You don't know of the prophecy?" Mr. Beaver asked, coming back in with a handful of trout, Rob was also carrying some trout.

"What prophecy?" Cassie asked. "And what happened to Mr. Tumnus?"

Chapter Text

"Well to answer your question of Mr. Tumnus, that is very, very bad business." Mr. Beaver answered. "There is no doubt he was taken by the police. I got that from a bird who saw it happen."

"But where is he being taken to?" Cassie pressed.

"Well, there were heading northwards when they were last seen, and we all know what that means." Mr. Beaver answered.

"No, we don't. We're not from here, remember?" Mia reminded.

Mr. Beaver shook his head gloomily. "I'm afraid it means they were taking him to her House." He clarfied.

Cassie gasped, covering her mouth with her hands in horror. "What will they do to him?" She demanded.

"Well... we can't exactly say for sure. But you've got no chance of getting into that House against her will and ever coming out of it alive." Mr. Beaver explained.

"Well... that's not reassuring." Mia muttered.

"Couldn't we come up some plan?" Rob asked. "I mean, couldn't we dress up as, or pretend to be a noble. Oh, maybe we could do peddlers or anything, or wait till she goes out. There's got to be some way. That Faun saved my cousin's life at his own risk, Mr. Beaver. We can't just leave him to suffer."

"Yeah." Mia agreed.

"It's no good, Son of Adam." Mr. Beaver shot down. "No good for you to try of all people. But now that Aslan is on the move-"

"Again, who is Aslan? What is this Prophecy you mentioned of?" Mia interrupted.

"Aslan? Why, don't you know? He's the King. He's the Lord of the whole wood, but he's not often here. Not once in my time, or my father's time. But word has reached us that he has returned. He is in Narnia at the moment. He'll settle the White Queen all right. It is he, not you, who will save Mr. Tumnus."

"She won't turn him into stone too?" Chase asked.

"Lord love you, Son of Adam! What a simple thing to do!" Mr. Beaver exclaimed with a laugh. "Turn him into stone? If she can stand on her own two feet and look him in the face it'll be the most she can do and more that I expect her. No, no. He'll put all to rights as it says in an old rhyme of these parts:

Wrong will be right, when Aslan comes in sight,

At the sound of his roar, sorrows will be no more,

When he bares his teeth, winter meets its death,

And when he shakes his mane, we shall have spring again.

You'll understand when you see him."

"Which will be?" Mia pressed.

"Why, Daughter of Eve, that is why I brought you, your brother, and cousins here. I'm to lead you to where you shall meet him." Mr. Beaver answered.

"Is-is he a man?" Cassie asked.

"Aslan a man!" Mr. Beaver said sternly. "Certainly not. I tell you he is the King of the wood, and the son of the Emperor-Beyond-The-Sea. Don't you know who is the King of Beasts? Aslan is a lion- the lion, the great Lion."

"Is he safe?" Mia asked.

"Safe?" Mr. Beaver repeated. "Who said anything about him being safe? A course he isn't safe. But he's good. He's the king."

"Not all leaders are always good. Some are corrupt, while others are not. Absolute power corrupts absolute." Mia pointed out.

"Not all leaders, dearie." Mrs. Beaver assured. "Aslan isn't corrupt, he is creation itself."

"What?" Mia asked, raising an eyebrow.

"There is this old legend about these beings, these heroes, destined to control an element from one of the trees in the Garden: The Element Tree. These beings are heroes, warriors, fighters who not only protect the Kingdom of Narnia, but all of the land." Mrs. Beaver explained quickly.

"And Aslan is one of them?" Cassie asked.

Mrs. Beaver nodded.

"Well, all this talk is making me excited to meet him." Rob commented, with a smile.

"You will see him, Son of Adam." Mr. Beaver said. "Word has been spread across the land that you are to meet him in a few days if you can, at the Stone Table."

"Where is that?" Both Mia and Cassie asked.

"It's down the river, a good step from here. I'll take you four myself." Mr. Beaver answered.

"But what about Mr. Tumnus?" Cassie asked.

"The quickest way you can save him is by getting to Aslan." Mr. Beaver informed. "Once we're with him, then we can discuss what to do. Not that we do you too. For there is another part of the old rhyme that explains that:

When Adam's flesh and Adam's bone,

Sits at Cair Paravel in throne,

The evil time will be over and done.

So things must be coming to a close soon. Now that Aslan is here, and that you four have arrived. We've heard of Aslan coming long ago, but nobody can say specifically when. All we know is that there has been no one of your race in these lands before."

"There hasn't?" Mia asked.

"The White Witch forbids humans from entering the kingdom. There are other humans, such as in kingdoms like Archenland, and Calormean. But they all know better than to tamper with the White Witch." Mr. Beaver explained quickly.

"I see." Mia replied. "And why haven't they joined the fight?" She asked. "Is this some sort of civil war?"

"From what I know Archenland wants to remain neutral in this. King Lune hasn't been the same since his eldest son, Prince Cor was taken from him some years ago. And Calormeans fear Aslan." Mr. Beaver explained.

"Oh, why?" Mia asked.

"They see him as a demon, while they're the ones who pray to the devil, Tash, himself." Mr. Beaver answered.

"There's something I don't understand, Mr. Beaver. Is the White Witch a human herself?" Rob asked.

"She'd like us to believe that." Mr. Beaver said. "And it's on that she bases her claim to be queen. But she, unlike your sister and cousin, is no Daughter of Eve. She comes from your father Adam, and Adam's first wife, her name was Lilith, and she was one of the Jinn."

"Jinn?" Mia asked.

"Jinn are a race that posses magical abilities, sharp intellect, and extraordinary physical beauty." Mr. Beaver answered, before quickly getting back on topic. "It is said that she isn't only half Jinn, but also half giant. There isn't a single drop of human blood in that Witch."

"So she's bad through and through?" Cassie asked.

Mr. Beaver nodded. "There may be two views on humans, but there's no two views about beings who look like humans and aren't."

"I do know good Dwarves." Mrs. Beaver said.

"As do I." Mr. Beaver replied. "But sadly precious. But take my advice, when you meet anything that's going to be human and isn't yet, or used to be human once and isn't now, or ought to be human and isn't, you keep your eyes on it and feel for your hatchet" He then looked at the Four Cousins. "That's the reason the White Witch is always on the lookout for humans-"

"She's after us?!" Mia demanded in horror, standing up, instantly, but she began to sway for a moment, due to standing up too fast.

"Woah, sis!" Rob quickly held Mia up before she could collapse. He then looked at Mr. Beaver. "Is it true? Are we the reasons humans get hunted here?" He asked.

Mr. Beaver nodded solemnly. "It has long been foretold that two Sons of Adam and two Daughters of Eve will defeat the White Witch and restore peace to Narnia."

"And you truly think it's us?" Rob asked.

"Well you'd better be. As Aslan is already assembling your army."

"Our army?!" Mia gasped in horror.

"We're not heroes." Rob added. "We're just... children..."

"Children destined to lead. To end this war. To rule as Kings and Queens." Mr. Beaver pointed out.

Mia opened her mouth to speak, when she noticed something, and a look of worry flashed across her face. "Guys, where's Chase?"

Rob quickly looked around the dam, and he clenched his hands into fists as a look of anger appeared on his face as he noticed Chase wasn't with them. "I'm going to kill him..." he seethed.

"You might not have to." Mr. Beaver informed. "Has Chase ever been to Narnia before?"

Everyone exchanged worried looks, before Cassie spoke.

"Yes." She answered.

"Then we must be off." Mr. Beaver decided quickly.

"Yes, we must." Mia agreed. "We should spilt into search parties and look around. Maybe we can-"

"I'm sorry, Your Majesty, but we can't." Mr. Beaver interrupted, quickly.

"What?!" Mia, Cassie, and Rob all demanded at once.

"He's my brother!" Cassie reminded, she then gestured to Rob and Mia. "Their cousin!"

 "He's the bait! The Witch wants all four of you!" Mr. Beaver snapped. "The minute you step into her House, she'll have four new statues before you can even open your mouthes!" He sighed. "Chase will live as long as she uses him as bait. She wants all four of you, she wants to prevent the four of you from stopping her and sitting on the thrones of Cair Paravel."

"Cair Paravel?" Mia asked.

"That is where the true capital is to be. Where you four are meant to rule once the White Witch is defeated." Mr. Beaver answered. "If you want to save Chase, you must get to Aslan first."

Mia looked at her brother, worriedly. "What do you think, Robbie?" She asked.

"If it's the only way to save Chase then we must hurry." Rob answered, immediately.

"Alright. But for now, I must ask: Was Chase here when we talked about Aslan?" Mr. Beaver asked.

"Yes, he was." Mia answered after a moment. "He was the one who asked if the Witch could turn Aslan into stone."

"That isn't good. But what would make it worse is if he was here when we talked about the meeting place with Aslan." Mr. Beaver said.

"I don't know if he was or wasn't here." Cassie informed, she then looked at Rob and Mia. "Did you two see him?" She asked.

Rob and Mia both shook their heads.

"Then we must leave now. If he tells her of the meeting place, she'll try to cut us off before we can reach the Stone Table." Mr. Beaver informed.

"No, she'll come here first, since that is where we are currently." Mrs. Beaver corrected. "If Chase left half an hour ago, then she should be here in twenty or so minutes."

Mia's eyes widened in horror as she pulled Cassie closer.

"Then there isn't a moment to lose." Mr. Beaver declared. "We leave at once."

Chapter Text

Chase made his way through the cold, his feet crunching against the snow as he walked. 'Merlin's Beard. It is freezing.' He thought bitterly. His throat felt frozen and his ears were cold as he walked, but he knew it would be worth it. For once he reached the White Witch's Palace/House, he could have everything he'd ever wanted. To finally be out of his elder cousins' lights. He hadn't truly wanted to leave them, knowing Mia would be panicking, Cassie would be concerned, and Rob would be furious, but the Witch had offered him a deal that Chase had found hard to ignore.

As Chase walked, he could see a glistening palace made of snow and ice. It had sharp, jagged towers that reach towards the sky. There were intricate designs of swirling ice and crystalline patterns along the walls, and patches of ice and snow surrounded the castle.

"It's beautiful..." Chase muttered as he looked at the castle. He then walked towards the gate of the castle and pushed it open. His eyes were meet with a courtyard covered in snow and filled to the brim with stone statues. Chase's mouth fell open when he saw all the different types of statues, including: lions and lionesses, badgers, foxes, a giant, dwarves, horses, some wolves, and all other manner of animals.

Chase stared at the statues, filling a small pit of worry wise in him. Hadn't the Beaver said the White Witch's turns her people into stone? But Chase quickly shook the thought off, she'd been so nice when he met her, surely the Beavers were exacerbating, right?

He then continued towards the castle's entrance. He began to step over what he thought was a stone statue, but it wasn't. Chase screamed as a huge, grey wolf jumped up from the snowy grounds, and pounced on Chase, pushing him towards the ground.

"Be still, stranger, or you'll never move again!" The wolf threatened, bearing his teeth at Chase's quivering form. "Now, who are you?"

"I am Chase Miller! I meet the Queen in the woods! She told me to come back here! I'm a Son of Adam!" Chase answered, scared.

The wolf got off of him, and Chase breathed heavily as he calmed himself back down.

"My apologizes. I am Captain Maugrim of the Queen's Secret Place." The wolf -Maugrim- replied.

"I had a feeling you served the Queen in some form. My elder cousin Mia always tells me to pay attention to details and my surrounding, and to remember information I've learned. It never hurts to know it just in case." Chase said.

"Your cousin seems quite wise." Maugrim commented as he started to lead Chase into the castle.

"You have no idea." Chase muttered. "What were you doing out there anyways?" He asked.

"Guarding. Guarding the castle from possible intruders." Maugrim answered. "Now, follow me."

Chase nodded.

They then entered a beautiful throne room made, quite literally of ice. In the back, center of the room, surrounded by two colossal pillars made of ice, with intricate carvings, was a throne also carved of ice, and was covered in white fur. Sitting atop the throne was the White Witch, she sat with her scepter in hand.

"Stay here." Maugrim ordered, before walking over to the throne.

Chase nodded, but as he looked around the throne room, he saw a smaller throne just left of the White Witch's.

'That must be my throne for once I'm prince.' Chase assumed as he stared at the throne.

"Do you like it?" The White Witch asked, and Chase's whipped over to look at her.

"Yes. It's very nice, but I also bet very cold." Chase answered, jokingly.

"Well, my boy, we'll have to add fur to it, won't we?" The White Witch asked. But at that very moment her face contorted from a sternness expression to one of anger. "Now, where are your cousins and sister? Are they deaf, or just not intelligent, enough?" She asked, dangerously.

"No. But they are in Narnia, they're at the Beaver's dam-" Chase started.

"Then how dare you come alone?!" The Witch snapped, slamming her scepter on the ground, leaving a crack in the ice.

"I tried! I truly did!" Chase protested.

"Chase, I ask so very little of you..." the Witch scolded, softly.

"They wouldn't listen to me!" Chase protested.

"You couldn't even do that..." the Witch continued.

"I did bring them here, though. I brought them into the realm. They're at that Beaver Dam down by the river."

The Witch sighed. "Well. I suppose you're not a total loss then, are you?"

Chase didn't know how to reply to that, so instead he walked a little closer. "Your Majesty, I am hungry from coming all the way here. Is it possible that maybe I could have some more hotdogs and gummies?" He asked.

A cruel smile appeared on the Witch's face, before she turned to her dwarf. "Ginarrbrik, our guest is hungry." She informed.

"This way..." Ginarrbrik then took out a knife and held it to Chase's back. "... to your food."

"What?! Let me go!" Chase ordered as Ginarrbrik pushed his blade closer to Chase's back and made him walk.

The Witch then turned to Maugrim. "Maugrim? You know what to do." She ordered.

Maugrim nodded and let out a loud howl that echoed across the throne room. Chase's eyes widened in horror as he watched wolves leap out from hidden areas, streaming out of the chamber with Maugrim leading the menacing pack.

'What have I done...?' Chase thought worriedly.

Meanwhile, Mia and Cassie were helping Mrs. Beaver pack for their journey, while Rob talked with Mr. Beaver.

"So... how long will this journey take?" Rob asked.

"A few days at least." Mr. Beaver answered.

Rob groaned. A few days were days Rob wasn't so sure Chase had. What if the Witch had already turned him into stone? If she had, Rob knew he would never forgive himself for not protecting his family more.

"It's going to be okay, Robbie." Mia assured.

"How are you so calm? Five minutes okay you looked like you were about to have a panic attack." Rob asked.

"I've learned how to hide and control my emotions from our years having to hide our mother's abuse." Mia answered.

"Oh, yeah. You've always been good at keeping a stoic or strong face." Rob muttered.

Mia handed a bowl of fruits to Cassie and walked over to Rob, and put a hand on his shoulder. "We're going to be okay, my brother." She assured, before kissing his head.

"We better, my sister." Rob replied.

The two siblings smiled at each other, but at that moment a loud howl could be heard.

"What was that?" Cassie asked, worriedly.

"We must go! Now!" Mr. Beaver answered.

"Why?" Mia asked.

"It's the Witch's wolves!" Mr. Beaver answered.

"Yeah, we should go then." Rob said, standing up and quickly pushing a nearby table against the door. "That should hold them off for a bit."

"Not likely, Rob. I don't think a dam can hold off wolves. Don't you remember how in The Three Little Pigs a stick house was easily blown down by a wolf?" Mia reminded.

"That was a fairytale, sis." Rob pointed out.

"Still... sticks aren't that sturdy for a home unless they're made of logs. And even then the strongest of winds can tear it down to nothing but splinters." Mia replied. She then turned to Mr. Beaver. "How the hell do we get out of here? Because any moment we're going to be surrounded by the Witch's forces." She asked.

"Please tell me there's another way out." Rob begged.

"There is." Mr. Beaver assured before walking over to a cupboard door and pulling it open, revealing a long tunnel.

"That's convenient." Mia muttered as she helped Mrs. Beaver quickly finish packing. "Do you think we'll need jam?" She asked.

"Only if the Witch is serving us toast." Rob answered, sarcastically.

But at that moment the group heard the sounds of ruffling from outside.

"That isn't good, is it?" Mia asked to no one in particular.

"No it isn't." Rob answered regardless.

"Everyone in the tunnel now!" Mr. Beaver ordered, and everyone quickly scurried inside the tunnel.

Meanwhile, the wolves were scratching at the wood of the dam, it only took a moment before Maugrim broke through the through and fell into the dam. A few wolves jumped down into the dam as well, but they quickly found out they were the only ones.

"Where are they?" Maugrim, looking around.

"Guess that brat was lying." A wolf figured.

"Captain, over here!" Another wolf called, and Maugrim walked over to see the wolf open what looked to be a cupboard door, but was actually a secret tunnel.

"They're in the tunnel." Maugrim realized. "Find them, and hurry." He ordered his wolves.

Meanwhile, Rob was carrying a torch, and Mia and Cassie had lanterns with the Beavers behind them were running through the tunnel.

"Where does this tunnel lead?" Mia asked.

"Badger and me dug this. Comes out right near his place." Mr. Beaver answered.

"You told me this leads to your mum's!" Mrs. Beaver shouted.

But at that moment Cassie tripped on a root, and Mia quickly caught her. "You alright?" She asked.

"Yeah." Cassie answered. But then she heard howling. "They're coming!" She yelled.

"We're almost there!" Mr. Beaver informed.

"Hurry!" Mrs. Beaver added.

They quickly headed up the tunnel until they saw a hole at the end and they quickly smelled fresh, but cold air as they climbed out.

"Now what? They'll be here any moment." Mia asked.

"Rob, quickly!" Mr. Beaver yelled pointing to a barrel. Rob nodded and the two quickly rolled the barrel over the hole, blocking the exit.

"That should keep them from getting out." Mr. Beaver breathed.

"Thank God." Mia replied.

But at that moment they heard a cracking sound, and the group quickly turned around to see Cassie had stepped onto a small statue. It was a small woodland animal, with it's head broken off.

"Who leaves statues in the middle of the woods?" Mia asked staring at it.

Mr. Beaver just stared at the broken statue solemnly. "He was my best mate..." he muttered.

Mia covered her mouth in horror, as did Cassie. "Oh, I'm so sorry. I didn't know..." Cassie started.

"It's alright, dear. How could you have known." Mrs. Beaver assured softly.

"What happened here?" Rob asked looking around at the statues. "It looks like a museum sculpture garden."

"Just ten times more scary." Mia added.

"This is what becomes of those who cross the Witch." A fox informed from a little ledge not too far away.

"A fox?" Mia asked.

"You take one more step, traitor, and I’ll chew you to splinters!" Mr. Beaver warned.

The fox merely chuckled. "Relax, Beaver. I'm one of the good guys." He assured.

"Yeah? Well, you look an awful lot like one of the bad ones." Rob commented.

"An unfortunate family resemblance. But we can argue breeding later. Right now we've got to move." The fox replied.

"What do you have in mind?" Rob asked, while Mia pulled Cassie closer to her.

"Run. Get as far as way as you can, while I cover your tracks." The fox ordered.

"Mr. Fox, I don't know how I can thank you for your bravery." Mia said.

"You can thank me, Your Majesty, by ending the White Witch, and bring peace back to Narnia." Mr. Fox replied.

Mia nodded and then quickly she, Cassie, Rob, and the Beavers took off for the words, with Mr. Fox covering their tracks.

Several minutes later, wolves bursted from the hole, and encircled around Mr. Fox, who was just finishing covering the group's track. "Greetings, gents. Lost something, have we?" He asked, unfazed by the wolves arrival.

"Don’t patronize me! I know where your allegiance lies." Maugrim growled. "Now tell me, we're looking for some humans. Where are they?"

"Humans, here in Narnia? Well that's a valuable bit of information, don't you think?" Mr. Fox asked playing dumb.

At that moment a nearby wolf grabbed Mr. Fox by the neck, and pinned him down. Maugrim walked up to him. "Your reward for your information is your life. It's not much, but still. Now, where are the fugitives going?" He asked.

"North." Mr. Fox lied. "They're heading north."

"Smell them out." Maugrim ordered the wolves.

The wolf holding Mr. Fox threw him to the floor, before taking off and joining the wolves in the hunt. Mr. Fox groaned in pain as they left.

Later that evening, it was pitch black around the group, so they had decided to build a fire to keep warm. "They were helping Tumnus. But the Witch got here before I did." Mr. Fox explained, referring to the statues while Mrs. Beaver was working on healing his wound.

"Are you going to be alright?" Mia asked, as Cassie leaned against Mia's lap, and Mia wrapped some of her coat around to keep Cassie warmer.

"Well, I wish I could say their bark was worse than their bite." Mr. Fox replied. "OW!" He suddenly groaned.

"Stop squirming. You're worse than Beaver on Bath Day." Mrs. Beaver scolded.

"Worst day of the year." Mr. Beaver commented to Mia, Rob, and Cassie.

Mia smirked at Rob. "Well, Robbie, looks like when you become king, you're going to have to work on your hygiene more." She teased.

Rob just glared at Mia. "Shut up, sis. Besides, when you become queen, you're going to have to work on not being as sassy." He shot back.

"That's going to be difficult, but I think I can manage. You on the other hand, I doubt it." Mia said.

"Well, thank you for your kindness, but that’s all the cure I have time for." Mr. Fox informed, getting up.

"You're leaving?" Cassie asked, pushing her head up from Mia's lap.

"It has been a pleasure, Your Majesty, and an honor, but time is short and Aslan himself has asked me to gather more troops." Mr. Fox informed, bowing his head as he spoke.

"You've seen Aslan?" Mr. Beaver and Mrs. Beaver asked, excitedly.

"What's he like?" Mrs. Beaver added, quickly.

"Like everything we've ever heard. You’ll be glad to have him by your side in the battle against the Witch." Mr. Fox answered.

Mia's face paled for a moment, before she shook it off. Even if she didn't want to fight in a war, she was willing to if it meant she could save Chase. She knew they'd have to fight to save him, and she was more than willing to do it.

"I must depart, Your Majesties. It has been honor, I hope we see each other again." Mr. Fox said, and then he quickly took off for the woods.

"So now what?" Cassie asked.

"We get some rest, because at the crack of dawn, we continue." Mr. Beaver answered.

"I just hope Chase is alright..." Cassie commented. "I can't imagine what he's going through."

Chapter Text

Chase groaned as he woke up. The last night hadn't been a pleasant one, sleeping had seemed impossible, and the ice cold floors, made quite literally of ice didn't help. He looked around his cell, he was chained and shackled to the wall by his ankles, and a small tray of what looked like black bread and a cup of already frozen water was before him.

"If- if you're not going to eat that." Chase looked over, and could see that it was a faun that was in the cell next to him, and the faun had a red scarf. Chase scooted over and handed the scrap to the Faun.

"Mr. Tumnus?" Chase asked.

"Who's left of him." Mr. Tumnus answered. He then took a closer look at Chase. "You're Cassie's Miller's brother."

"Chase." Chase replied.

"You two have the same eyes." Mr. Tumnus noted. Chase didn't know how to feel or respond to that, so he just stayed quiet. "Is your sister alright? Is she safe?"

"I don't know..." Chase answered solemnly. He truly hoped his family was safe, and the wolves, or the Witch hadn't gotten to them first.

But their conversation was cut short, as the door to the dungeon banged open and the White Witch walked down the icy stairs. "My police tore that dam apart. Your little family are nowhere to be found." She then grabbed Chase and held him by the collar of his shirt. "Where did they go?"

"I-I don't know." Chase stuttered.

The White Witch then threw Chase hard against the wall, and raised her scepter. "Then you're of no use to me." She declared.

"Wait! The beaver said something about Aslan!" Chase quickly said.

"Aslan?" The White Witch asked, lowering her scepter. "Where?" She asked dangerously.

Chase said nothing.

"He’s a stranger here, Your Majesty. He can't be expected to know anything." Mr. Tumnus pointed out, but Ginarrbrik just hit him with the bottom of his staff.

"I said where is Aslan?" The White Witch asked again.

"I don't know."Chase answered. "I left before they said anything. I wanted to see you." He insisted.

But the White Witch wasn't having it. "Guard!" She called.

A monster of a guard walked in. "Yes, Your Majesty?" He asked.

"Release the Faun." The White Witch ordered, gesturing to Mr. Tumnus.

The guard nodded, and used some type of hammer to break the chain around Mr. Tumnus' hooves. He then dragged Mr. Tumnus from the floor and up to the Witch.

"Do you know why you're here, Faun?" The White Witch asked.

"Because... I believe in a free Narnia." Mr. Tumnus answered. And Chase was impressed, even when facing most likely certain death, he still remained defiant.

"You're here. Because he turned you in. For sweeties and hot foodies." The White Witch informed as she pointed to Chase, grinning as she did.

Mr. Tumnus looked at Chase, as if begging him to tell him this was all a lie. But Chase couldn't even meet his eyes.

"Take him upstairs." The White Witch ordered the guard. "And ready my sleigh. Chase misses his family."

The guard nodded and quickly did as he was ordered to.

"What are you planning to do?" Chase asked weakly.

"Find your family, and end them myself." The White Witch answered, and then swept from the room. She walked up several stories into one of the bedrooms of the castle. The room was made of ice, with white fur all over. The bed in the center back had an ice frame, with the tops ending in spiked icicles, with fur covering it. A desk laid in the corner, and there were weapons upon weapons all over the room.

"Mother..." a voice said.

The White Witch turned to face a man with pale, but not as pale as the White Witch's skin, jet black hair, and brown eyes. He also wore black armor.

"My son." She said, softly.

The White Witch did have a son, a long time ago before she became queen of Narnia, she created a creature made of Darkness known as the Oni. The leader of the Oni became her lover and before she banished them to another realm, waiting for the day she would need them to help her conquer all the lands, she conceived a child with him. An heir, so if one day the prophecy did come true, she'd have someone to continue her work for years to come. Her son was commonly known by people as the White Son, for him being the child of the White Witch.

"Mother, how is the new prisoner?" The White Son asked.

"He is cold, if that's what you're meaning. But I must leave the palace, I'll be gone for a bit. I trust you can handle things while I'm gone." The White Witch informed.

"Of course, mother." The White Son replied with a bow.

The White Witch nodded, and then swept from the room. She made her way back down to the courtyard, she had a quick thing she had to take care of before she left the palace.

Meanwhile, Chase was being dragged from his cell in the dungeons and up towards the courtyard. As he was dragged past the statue courtyard, his eyes widened in horror as he passed a new statue. It was Mr. Tumnus and he looked to be in so much pain. When Chase got to the sleigh, he was thrown on it.

"When you're ready, Son of Adam." The White Witch informed, and the sleigh took off, leaving the castle behind it in a trail of snow.

Meanwhile, Mia, Rob, Cassie, and the Beavers continued along the path that was less traveled. They stopped on the top of a rocky hill that overlooked an entire view of another hill that had something on it. It looked like a table.

"Aslan’s camp is near the Stone Table just across the frozen river." Mr. Beaver informed.

"The Stone Table couldn't have, I don't know, been built a little closer." Mia grumbled.

"River? There's no river that I can see." Rob pointed out.

"The river's been frozen solid for about a hundred years." Mrs. Beaver said.

"It's so far." Cassie commented, looking out.

"It's the world, dear. Did you expect it to be small?" Mrs. Beaver asked.

"Smaller." Mia answered with a sigh, as they continued to walk.

"Come on, humans! While we're still young!" Mr. Beaver yelled, several minutes later.

"I swear to God, if he tells us to hurry up one more time, I'm going to turn him into a fluffy hat." Rob warned, as he took Cassie's hand.

"Hurry up! Come ON!" Mr. Beaver yelled starting to pick up the pace.

"He's getting a little bossy, isn't he?" Cassie commented to Mia.

"No kidding." Mia sighed. She then looked at Rob. "He's worse than Daddy when we're late for some appointment." She said.

"True. At least with Daddy we aren't on the run." Rob replied.

But at that moment the group started to hear the sound of jingling bells.

"It's her!" Mrs. Beaver suddenly, hearing the bells.

"What? Is something wrong?" Mia asked.

"The White, she's coming!" Mrs. Beaver answered.

"Run! Run!" Mr. Beaver ordered.

The sounds of jingling bells got closer as the group began to run across a small frozen lake, and quickly enter the woods. But while they were running, Mia was looking around trying to spot any optional hiding spots, and then she spotted one.

"There!" She shouted, pointing to a small hole in a cave.

"Isn't that kind of obvious, sis?" Rob called.

"It's the only option we've got. Now hurry!" Mia insisted, and the group quickly dived into the cave.

They stayed silent as they watched a shadow of someone get of the sleigh and look around for a moment before leaving.

"Is she gone?" Cassie whispered.

"I suppose I'll go look." Rob declared, starting to stand, but Mr. Beaver quickly stopped him.

"No. You're worth northing to Narnia if dead." He shot down.

"Well, neither are you, Beaver." Mrs. Beaver pointed out.

"Then what are we going to do?" Mia asked, softly, rubbing Cassie's shoulder to keep her calm.

"I'll go." Mr. Beaver answered, and before anyone could protest, he climbed out of the cave.

They stayed silent for a moment, waiting. But the next moment Mr. Beaver's head popped down, and Cassie screamed.

"It's alright. It's safe. Come on." Mr. Beaver assured. "I hope you’ve all been good 'cause there’s someone here to see ya!"

The group then climbed out of the cave, and Mia's mouth fell open, but she quickly closed it. Before her stood an old man, wearing a red suit, with a thick white beard. It was Father Christmas.

"Merry Christmas, sir." Cassie greeted, not knowing what else to say.

"It certainly is, Cassie, since you have arrived." Father Christmas replied.

"I thought I've seen everything since coming here... but this..." Mia started, but she didn't know what else to say.

"We thought you were the Witch." Rob explained, quickly.

"I thought there was no Christmas in Narnia." Mia commented.

"No. Not for a long time. But the hope, that you have brought, Your Majesties, is starting to weaken the Witch's power." Father Christmas explained. He then took out a red sack, and placed it before the group. "Still, I dare say you could do with these."

"Presents!" Cassie squealed as Father Christmas opened the sack revealing toys.

But Father Christmas smiled before taking out a red belt, with a cordial filled with red liquid on the right side of it. He then handed it to Cassie. "The juice of the Fire Flower. One drop will cure any injuries." He explained. He then took out a dagger with a golden lion, and handed it to Cassie as well. "Battles are ugly, Queen Cassie. Use this only when you must."

Cassie nodded, and attached the dagger, already in its sheath to her belt, and then wrapped it around her waist.

Father Christmas then walked over to Mia, and handed her a recurve bow made of wood, and an ivory quiver filled with red leathered arrows decorated with gold. "Trust in this bow, and it will never easily miss."

"Thank you, sir." Mia thanked, slinging the quiver and bow to rest against her back. "But, I must ask, what happened to battles being ugly?" She asked.

Father Christmas chuckled. "Though you don’t seem to have a problem making yourself heard." He said, and then handed Mia an ivory horn, which Mia quickly slung around her waist. "Blow on this horn and wherever you are, help will come."

"Thank you, sir." Mia thanked once more.

"You're welcome, Queen Mia." Father Christmas replied, and then walked over to Rob, and handed him a sword already in its red sheath. The sword had a golden lion head, with a red hand grip, and gold ring. The sword was a silver-colored blade with gold words engraved on both sides. One side said: - "When Aslan bares his teeth, winter meets its death.” The other side said: - "When Aslan Shakes His Mane, We Shall Have Spring Again.” - he also handed Rob a shield with a red lion in the center of it.

"Rob, the time to use these will be at hand. These are tools, not toys. Bear them well." Father Christmas informed.

"We will." Mia assured with a smile.

"Now, I must be off. Winter is almost over, and things do pile up when you’ve been gone a hundred years." Father Christmas said, before climbing into his sleigh. Long live Aslan! And Merry Christmas!" He declared before riding off.

"Merry Christmas!" Cassie yelled.

"Merry Christmas!" Mia added.

"See you next year!" Rob finished.

"He knows it's not Christmas in our realm, right?" Mia whispered to Rob.

"Different calendars, I'm guessing." Rob whispered back. He then turned back to the group. "He said winter was almost over. You know what that means..." he exchanged a worried look with Mia.

"No more ice..." Rob and Mia said at the same time.

Mia, Rob, Cassie and the Beavers stared at the now, thawing frozen river, and Mia could see cracks start to form in the remains of ice that remained.

“We’re going to have to move fast.” Rob commented. He took a step forward, but as he did a shelf of ice started to break off.

“ROB!” Mia shouted, pulling her brother back. “We’re going to have to also be careful.” She cautioned.

“Maybe I should go first.” Mr. Beaver suggested.

“Maybe you should.” Rob agreed.

Mr. Beaver started to go across the ice, checking it for any thin spots or cracks. There were none.

“I wish Mommom was here…” Mia muttered, clutching Cassie’s hand to keep her close.

“Mommom’s not here.” Rob reminded, walking in front of them, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.

“ROB!” Cassie shouted, pointing up. And Rob and Mia looked up, and much to their horror they saw three wolves running towards them.

“RUN!” Rob ordered, and the group started to move at once, but one of the wolves Maugrim jumped down in front of them, while another wolf jumped onto Mr. Beaver, and held him down.

Rob quickly drew his sword, while Mia’s hand reached for an arrow, but Maugrim barked at her, and Mia’s fingers froze.

“I’d not do that, hottie.” He said. “Unless you want your friend to die.” He threatened.

“LET HIM GO, YOU, PREDATOR!” Mia ordered.

“No.” Maugrim shot down, he then looked at Rob. “And put the sword down, boy. We both know you’re not going to use it. Besides someone could get hurt.”

“Don’t worry about me!” Mr. Beaver yelled. “Run him through!”

Mia quickly pushed Cassie behind her, shielding the young seven year old.

“Leave now while you can.” Maugrim ordered. “And your younger cousin leaves with you.”

Mia thought about it, this might be their only way to save Chase. And Mia knew they had to be smart about this. “Stop, Rob!” She shouted at him, seeing her brother still held his sword up, and pointed at Maugrim. “Maybe we should listen to him!”

“Smart girl.” Maugrim noted, licking his lips. “Smart, and beautiful. You’d make a great meal.”

“Don’t listen to him!” Mr. Beaver shouted. “Kill him! Kill him, now!”

“Aw, come on.” Maugrim groaned, he inched closed to the cousins. “This isn’t your war. All my Queen ask wants is for you to take your family and go.”

“Look, Rob. Just because some man in a red suit hands you a sword, it doesn’t make you a hero!” Mia snapped at Rob. “Just drop it, Robert!”

“No, Rob! Narnia needs you!” Mr. Beaver screamed. “Get him, while you still have the chance!”

“What’s it going to be, Son of Adam?” Maugrim asked. “I won’t wait forever.” He then glanced up at the frozen waterfall, the cracks were getting larger. “And neither will the river.”

Just then the waterfall broke, and water started to spew out.

“ROB!” Cassie shouted.

And everyone watched as the water burst out.

“Oh, my God!” Mia gasped.

Rob quickly thrusted his sword into the ice they were standing on. “HOLD ON TO ME!” He ordered, and Mia and Cassie quickly held onto Rob’s sword’s hilt, right as the water overflowed them. Not only did the water overflow Rob, Mia, and Cassie, but it also submerged Maugrim and the wolf that had Mr. Beaver, with Mr. Beaver was able to get out of its grip.

And for a split second it seemed like everyone who got submerged by the icy water, had drowned. But then the ice began to surge back up again. And so was the ice shelf that Rob, Mia, and Cassie were on.

Both Rob and Mia were holding on as tightly as they could, but Cassie who was on the edge, was slipping through her coat.

When the shelf of ice finally stopped, Mia climbed off it, and flipped her hair out of her face. A shiver was sent down her body, and she was drenched in cold water. Thank God for the coat, or Mia might as well die right then and there from hypothermia. But that was when she realized something was wrong. Cassie was missing.

“You idiot!” She shouted at Rob, before smacking him across the face. “Look what you’ve done! Cassie?!” She called out into the ice cold rushing water.

“Cassie?!” Rob called.

“CASSIE?!” Mia screamed at the top of her lungs.

A look of horror etched across the siblings eyes. Was their younger cousin… dead? Mia prayed to God she wasn’t. Cassie was their responsibility, and if they ever got home, Kelly and Chris would never forgive them for causing their daughter’s death.

“Has anyone seen my coat?” Cassie asked, walking over to them, shivering.

“Cass…” Mia sighed, grabbing Cassie’s coat from Rob and running over to her. She fell to her knees, as she gently wrapped the coat around Cassie.

“Don’t worry, dear, your cousins have got you well looked after.” Mr. Beaver assured.

“Promise?” Cassie asked.

Mia cupped one of Cassie’s cheeks. “Promise.” She assured, before kissing Cassie's forehead, softly.

Cassie then looked at Rob. “Rob, let’s never do that again.” She said.

“Agreed.” Rob agreed.

“And I don't think you'll be needing those coats anymore." Mrs. Beaver said, pointing to a few wet branches that looked like they were from melting snow. And flowers looked like they were also beginning to bloom.

Mia smiled. "I think... I think we're almost there." She assumed.

Chapter Text

The White Witch looked at the now running waterfall, and the snow slowly melted to reveal blades of grass.

"It's so warm out." Ginarrbrick stated, taking his coat off, but that earned him a glare from the White Witch. "I'll go check the sleigh." He quickly said, and Chase couldn't help but laugh a bit.

Just then the wolves came out, and one of the wolves came pulling Mr. Fox with him.

"Your Majesty. We found the traitor. He was rallying your enemies near the Shuddering Woods." Maugrim reported, his fur drenched.

"Nice of you to drop in." The White Witch replied, looking down at Mr. Fox. "You were so helpful to my wolves last night. Perhaps you can help me now."

"Forgive me, Your Majesty." Mr. Fox begged.

"Oh, don't waste your time with flattery." The White Witch dismissed.

"Not to seem rude, but I wasn't actually talking to you." Mr Fox replied, looking at Chase.

The White Witch didn't seem to like that, as the next second she whipped her scepter out and pointed it just inches away from Mr. Fox's throat. "Where are the humans heading?" She demanded.

"Wait! No! Don't. The beaver said something about the Stone Table, and that Aslan had an army there." Chase begged.

"An army?" The White Witch asked, intrigued.

Mr. Fox looked at Chase, and shook his head. Chase wasn't suppose to say that. He'd rather die here, than risk his true leaders being hunted and killed.

"Thank you, Chase." The White Witch said. "I'm glad this creature got to see honestly." She then looked at Mr. Fox again, lifting her scepter up. "Before he died!" She then stabbed Mr. Fox straight in the heart, and he turned to stone.

"NO!" Chase screamed in horror.

The White Witch then walked up to Chase, and quickly slapped him, as Chase stared at her in horror, as if asking: How could you do that?

"Think about whose side you're on, Chase. Mine..." The White Witch then gestured to the now stone Mr. Fox. "...Or theirs?"

Chase felt tears fill his eyes as he stared at the stone fox.

"Go on ahead. Gather the faithful. If it’s a war Aslan wants..." The White Witch then turned a butterfly that was flying by into stone. "...It's a war he shall get!"

After leaving their coats back at the entrance to where winter ended, and spring touched, Mia smiled as she felt the sun's rays touch her skin. She ran a hand through her brown locks that were now were fully dry.

"This feels nice." Cassie commented.

"Indeed it does." Mia agreed, as the group walked across soft green grass meadows.

But at that moment the group heard the sound of a horn blowing, and Mia could see it was coming from a centaur on top of a ridge.

"Well at least we know we don't have to sneak into the camp..." Mia muttered to Rob.

"Let's hope Aslan can help us." Rob replied as they walked into the camp.

But as they walked through the camp, everyone in the camp stopped what they were doing and stared at the group.

Mia quickly looked around, she saw fauns, centaurs, along with a gorilla, some dogs, boars, a few dwarves, and other manners of magical creatures. But then she noticed how they were all staring at them.

"Why are they staring at us?" She whispered.

"Maybe they think you look funny." Cassie joked.

Mia just shook her head, while Rob couldn't help but laugh.

The Beavers in the meantime were also walking alongside as Mrs. Beaver brushed up her hair. "Stop your fussing. You look lovely." Mr. Beaver assured.

The group then stopped in front of a large tent.

There was only one centaur in front of them.

Rob quickly drew his sword. "We come to see Aslan." He announced.

At that moment the tent started to flap in the breeze, and the entire army started to kneel before the tent.

"Why are they kneeling?" Cassie whispered.

"I think Aslan is coming out." Mia figured.

At that moment a massive, golden lion stepped out, right as Mia, Cassie, and Rob kneeled as well.

Aslan looked at that for a moment, before speaking. "Welcome, Rob, Son of Adam. Welcome, Mia and Cassie, Daughters of Eve. And welcome to you, Beavers. You have my thanks. But where is the fourth?"

"That's why we're here, sir. We need your help." Rob answered.

"We had a little trouble along the way." Mia continued.

"Our cousin..." Rob then looked at Cassie. "...her brother was capture by the White Witch." He added.

"Captured? How could this have happened?" Aslan asked, concerned.

"He betrayed them, Your Majesty." Mr. Beaver answered, after no one spoke for a minute.

That made everyone in the camp start to talk. "Then he has betrayed us all!" The centaur, guarding Aslan's tent growled.

"Peace, Oreius." Aslan interrupted. "I'm sure there's an explanation."

Rob and Mia both looked up guilty. "It's our fault." They said.

"We weren't there when he needed us..." Mia added solemnly.

"But despite what he did, he's still our family." Cassie pointed out.

"I know, dear one. But that only makes the betrayal all the worse." Aslan replied. "This may be harder than we thought."

"What do we do, Aslan?" Mia asked.

"First, I will show you to your tents for your time here, we'll give you new clothes, and then we can discuss what to do." Aslan answered.

The group nodded, and were then lead away.

Several moments later, Mia and Cassie were lead to their tent. It wasn't large, but it was a decent size. There were two cots, each with a new dress and some flats resting for them along with a scrunchie for each of them to tie their hair back just in case. There were also a small chest to store items, and Mia smiled when she saw a few books resting next to each chest. Mia saw a section of the tent lead to a small bathroom for them.

"Books?" Cassie asked, staring at the books.

"Must be so when we're not training we don't get bored." Mia figured, she picked one up and smiled when she saw they were all retellings of fairytales, one of her favorite genres.

She then placed her bow and quiver of arrows, along with her horn on her cot, before grabbing the dress laid out for her. It was a beautiful mauve purple with a blue underskirt, the flats also matched the overskirt. "I'm going to get changed, Cass. I'll be out in a moment." She said to Cassie before walking to the restroom. She quickly took off the dress she'd been wearing since they arrived. She then slipped the underskirt on, and then the overskirt, before taking her sneakers off and putting the flats on. She then grabbed a nearby brush, and quickly ran it through her hair before placing her headband back on, and sliding the scrunchie up her right wrist.

"All done." She said, walking out.

Cassie nodded and quickly walked in to get changed herself.

Mia grabbed her bow from her bed, and swung it back on, along with her quiver and horn. She then folded up her older dress and placed it in her chest along with her sneakers, she was happy to noticed they'd left a simple white nightgown in the chest for her to get changed into when it was time to go to bed.

"You almost finished, Cass?" Mia called.

"Yup." Cassie answered stepping out. She wore a dark green dress, with light green underskirt, and green flats. Her hair was loose, and her headband like Mia was atop her head, with her scrunchie wrapped around her right wrist. She then grabbed the belt that held her dagger and cordial and wrapped it around her waist.

"You look amazing, Cassie." Mia praised.

"Thanks. You look amazing yourself." Cassie replied with a smile.

"So what do you want to do right now?" Mia asked.

"I did see a river not too far away, maybe we could go play in it?" Cassie asked.

"I'd like that. But then we must train, alright." Mia replied.

Cassie nodded and the two quickly left the tent.

Meanwhile Rob, now dressed in leather armor, stood atop a hill, staring into the distance. He could see the outline of a castle in the distance.

"That is Cair Paravel, the castle of the four thrones." Aslan informed, walking over. "One of those thrones you will sit, Rob, as High King. Your twin sister as High Queen, and your younger cousins as Low King and Queen. You will rule with equal power, the only difference being in your titles." He explained.

Rob said nothing, only keeping his hands clasp behind his back.

"Do you doubt the prophecy, Son of Adam?" Aslan asked.

"No, Aslan." Rob answered, he then sighed. "My issue is, I'm not what you all think I am. I'm no hero."

"Robert Lee Myers the Fourth, formerly of London and the Wizarding World. Beaver also mentioned you planned to turn him into a hat." Aslan chuckled. "Rob, there is deep magic, more powerful than any force of us that rules over all of Narnia. It defines right from wrong, and governs all our destinies. Yours... and mine."

"But I couldn't even protect my family." Rob protested.

"You've brought them safely this far." Aslan replied.

"But Mia helped me lead them. She's always been the level-headed one. Taking charge when she must." Rob pointed out.

"Rob, you won't be ruling Narnia alone. Not only will you have your sister, Mary Virginia Myers with you, but you'll also have your cousins with you." Aslan replied. He then sighed. "Rob, I must tell you a story." He informed.

"A story?" Rob asked. "Should I get the girls? I know Mia would love to hear a story."

"No, you aren't to tell them of this. Not yet anyways." Aslan shot down. "You see during the creation of Narnia, three trees were planted: The Tree of Youth, the Tree of Protection, and the Element Tree. One tree was to bring youth, the other protect Narnia from the White Witch until it dies, and finally the last one was to hold the elemental powers of the sixteen realms."

"The sixteen realms? There's sixteen realms in total?" Rob asked.

Aslan nodded. "The elements in the tree are said to be one day given to worthy hosts, the main four, the ones that make my elemental powers over Creation, are Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth. These bearers are to become Elemental Keepers such as myself, my apprentices, and I will teach them how to control their element."

"And you think we're suppose to be your apprentices?" Rob asked.

Aslan nodded, and lifted up one of his paws and it glowed a yellow-golden glow. "I believe so." He answered. "I believe you four weren't just brought here to stop the Witch, but also to be my apprentices and one day help protect all the sixteen realms, for protecting of the realms is the duty of an Elemental Keeper."

Rob looked down. "Will we save him? Will we save Chase?" He asked.

"Rob, I will do what I can to help your cousins, but I need you to consider what I ask of you. I, too, want my family safe." Aslan answered.

Rob nodded.

Mia and Cassie had arrived at the river. Mia made sure to put their new weapons on the nearby table so they wouldn't get wet, but made sure to keep them close, just in case.

Mia sat on a rock by the banks of the river, while Cassie stood in the river. "You know, Mia. We've never dressed like this before." Cassie commented, gesturing to her and Mia's more medieval gowns. "Maybe we should bring some back for mum, Aunt Kiki, and Mommom."

"I have a feeling they'd like it." Mia replied with a smile. "The only problem is... we might never get back." She muttered to herself, but Cassie still heard her.

"You think we won't get home?" She asked.

Mia looked at her intently. "I don't know, Cassie. I truly don't." She then stood up and walked towards Cassie. "I'm sorry I'm being doubtful... it's just... I haven't been well... a kid since the attack."

Cassie knew what Mia was referring to. The night Lord Voldemort, himself attempted to kill Mia and Rob, but Cassie's aunt Mollie, Rob and Mia's mother took the hit, sacrificing herself. Even though Mollie had given her life for Rob and Mia, there was a darkness that was hidden by the sacrifice. Mollie had been a alcoholic and abusive mother to Rob and Mia for six and a half years, from when Rob and Mia were three to when she died when they were nine-and-a-half.

A smirk then appeared on Cassie's face as her hand went towards the river.

"Cassie. Cassie, don't." Mia ordered, backing away slowly.

Casie said nothing, before flicking her wrist and splashing water all over Mia.

"Cassie!" Mia shrieked, but then she started to laugh, before splashing water all over Cassie. "Take that." She teased.

"Oh, it's a splash war, you won't, huh?" Cassie asked, before splashing Mia again. "It's a splash war you'll get, Mary."

Mia returned the splash and they went back and forth for a few minutes, until they were drenched by water.

"We should probably dry up and head back, I've got to get some archery practice, and you some knife throwing practicing in before it gets dark." Mia suggested, as she walked out of the river, lifting the hem of her skirt up as she stepped out.

"Good idea." Cassie agreed.

Mia quickly grabbed one of the towels they'd brought with them, but the second she grabbed it, she and Cassie both screamed as Maugrim and some of his wolves jumped out from behind the tower.

"Please don't run, we're tied, and we'd prefer to kill you quickly." Maugrim informed.

Mia looked at her horn that rested with her bow and arrows on the table, then Cassie. "Cassie, run!" She ordered. "Get to higher ground!"

"But Mia-!" Cassie started.

"GO!" Mia ordered, before throwing the towel at Maugrim, and making a beeline for the table. She grabbed her horn, and brought it to her lips, before blowing into it.

Rob could hear the horn blowing.

"MIA!" He screamed at the top of his lung, as he drew his sword and started to run as fast as he could towards where the sound was coming from. When he got there he saw Mia and Cassie were both in a tree, as the wolves barked at them. Mia kept kicking her foot, trying to knock them down.

"GET BACK!" Rob ordered, running over.

The wolves turned their attention to Rob. "Come on. We've already been through this before. We both know you haven't got it in you." Maugrim taunted.

"Rob! Watch out!" Mia cautioned.

At that moment Aslan and a small group of soldiers appeared, and Aslan pinned the second wolf down. Oreius quickly drew his sword, but Aslan stopped him. "No! Stay your weapons! This is Rob's battle." He ordered.

Rob pointed his sword at Maugrim, as Maugrim walked closer to him.

"You may think you're a king." Maugrim growled. "But you're going to die... LIKE A DOG!" He then lunged at Rob, who quickly raised his sword at Maugrim.

And Rob fell to the ground, with Maugrim landing on top of him. Both were unmoving.

"ROB!" Mia screamed in horror, as she and Cassie quickly climbed out of the tree and ran towards Rob. Mia quickly shoved Maugrim off of Rob, and saw that Rob had pierced Maugrim, and Rob was unscathed. Mia felt tears fill her eyes as she hugged her brother tightly. "You idiot... you goddamn idiot... don't ever scare me like that again." She whispered, softly.

"A little thank you would be nice." Rob replied with a smirk, returning the hug.

Mia rolled her eyes, as Cassie joined in the hug.

Aslan quickly released the second wolf, who quickly ran away. "After him. He'll lead you to Chase." Aslan ordered Oreius and the group of soldiers.

Oreius nodded before he and the soldiers followed after the wolf.

"Rob, clean your sword." Aslan ordered, turning back to Rob. Rob nodded, and quickly walked to the river and ran his sword through the water. He wasn't even sure there was blood on it, but it never hurt. He then returned to Aslan and placed his sword in the dirt, before kneeling in front of Aslan. Aslan placed his paw on top of Rob's shoulder. "Rise. Sir Rob Wolfsbane. Knight of Narnia." He announced.

Mia and Cassie both clapped their hands with a smile as they stared at Rob.

Meanwhile the White Witch had gathered her own army, and they had fully set up camp by nightfall.

"The minotaurs will take the left flanks. We'll keep the giants in reserve and send the dwarfs in first." The White Witch's general, General Otmin explained to the White Witch as they went over plans.

The White Witch nodded, while looking at the plans.

"AH!" A cyclops suddenly yelled.

"The prisoner!" Otmin shouted.

But at that moment the White Witch heard the sound of a scuffle throughout the camp and she quickly stalked through the camp and found instead of Chase tied up, she found Ginarrbrik tied up, with his hat pinned to the tree by a dagger.

The White Witch groaned and took the dagger up, and lifted it up. She looked like she was about to kill Ginarrbrik but instead, she sliced the dagger down, cutting his ropes.

"You're not going to kill me?" Ginarrbrik asked, astonished.

"Not yet." The White Witch answered. She then turned back to Otmin. "We have work to do, General." She announced.

While Aslan's Army was saving Chase, Mia was tucking Cassie in for the night. "Goodnight, Cass." She said.

"Mia, do you think you could read me a quick chapter, please?" Cassie requested. "You always tell amazing stories."

Mia smiled and nodded. She grabbed a nearby book about fairytales and decided to read Cinderella to Cassie. She only read a few pages before she turned and saw Cassie was deep asleep. Mia placed the book down, and softly kissed Cassie's cheek.

"Goodnight, my little cousin. Soon the Four Cousins will be reunited." She whispered, before walking over to her cot, and climbing in. She pulled the blankets over her and quickly fell asleep.

Chapter Text

That morning, Mia woke up to the sound of birds chirping, and she smiled. She climbed off her cot, and stood up. She looked over at Cassie who was still fast asleep. Mia decided to quickly change out of her nightgown and back into the dress from yesterday, she was grateful that Mrs. Beaver had taken their clothes to wash them before they all went to bed last night.

After getting changed and fixing her hair, Mia woke Cassie up who also quickly got changed. The two then left their tent, but as they did they saw Oreius walk by, he quickly nodded to the two, and Mia could see Rob had also stepped out of his tent.

Mia followed Oreius' gaze, and much to her delight she saw Chase talking to Aslan atop the hill that Rob and Aslan had been talking on yesterday.

"Chase!" Cassie squealed, ready to run towards him and hug him, but Rob walked over and held her back.

Aslan then nodded to Chase, and Chase walked over to them, Aslan walking next to him. None of the Four Cousins said anything, just staring at each other.

"What done is done." Aslan said, breaking the silence. "There is no need to speak to Chase about what has passed." He then walked away.

"Hello..." Chase greeted, awkwardly.

Mia just hugged him tightly, as did Cassie. "Are you alright?" Mia asked, softly.

"I'm fine. Oreius made sure to check me for any possible wounds before we arrived at the camp." Chase assured. "The Witch isn't really known for being a nice hostess." He joked. "But I am seriously tired."

"Then you should get some sleep, Son of Adam." Oreius suggested walking up.

"General Oreius, how may we help you?" Mia asked.

"Your Majesties, Aslan has requested that I train you four in warrior combat. Not just in your weapons, but also in how to fight." Oreius answered.

"You want to train us? To be warriors?" Cassie asked.

"Aslan sees you four as potential fighters for Narnia. He knows you'll need it in the war to come." Oreius answered.

"Oh, they're not staying." Rob said quickly, looking at Mia, Cassie, and Chase.

"What?!" Mia demanded. "Of course we're staying, they need us."

"I promised our family, sis I'd keep you all safe. I'm not putting you three in any more danger." Rob shot back.

"You didn't put us in danger, brother. We choose it." Mia reminded. She then shoved past Rob, and grabbed her bow and quiver of arrows from her tent. She then looked at Oreius. "When do we start training?" She asked.

"In a three hours, Your Majesty." Oreius answered.

Mia nodded.

Three hours later after Chase had taken a nap, and changed into a tunic and leather armor like Rob. Now, he, Rob, Mia, and Cassie all stood in front of Oreius.

Oreius walked over with a long metal pole, and some rocks. He quickly kicked the rocks in the air, before smashing them with the metal pole.

"Are we going to learn how to do that?" Chase asked.

"First, I want to know if any of you have had any combat training." Oreius started, ignoring Chase's question.

"Rob and I got basic combat practice after Voldemort attempted to kill us, but that's about it." Mia answered.

"Chase and I have no combat practice." Cassie added.

Oreius nodded. "Well today, Your Majesties, you'll be learning how to fight, how to spar, and use your weapons." He explained.

The Four Cousins nodded, but no one could say they weren't nervous.

Oreius: Let's get down to business
To defeat the White Witch
Did Aslan send me royals
When I asked for warriors?
You're the saddest bunch I ever met
But you can bet before we're through

Oreius narrowed his eyes at Chase.

Mister, I'll make a warrior out of you

But as training began, Oreius realized quickly that none of the Four Cousins had any idea how to fight their own battles like they were about to. What Oreius did first was he tested the Four Cousins to see how strong and fast they were. Rob was strong and fast, but he didn't always assist the situation beforehand. Mia was fast, but she wasn't super strong, really she was only strong with her arms and some of her core from doing archery when she was younger. Cassie had strong arms, and amazing flexibly from doing gymnastics, as did Chase. 

Oreius started them off with archery and knife throwing. Mia was the only one with some form of training with a bow. Her first shot was only a little bit off the bullseye, hitting the black, but her next shot hit the dead center of the bullseye. Cassie meanwhile did knife throwing, hitting the bullseye on her first try. Rob and Chase did adequate at the bow, but Oreius quickly realized that both boys didn't have the patience for shooting a bow, or throwing a knife. So he moved onto sword fighting for them.

Tranquil as a forest
But on fire within
Once you find your center
You are sure to win
You're a spineless, pale, pathetic lot
And you haven't got a clue
Somehow I'll make a warrior out of you

While training Rob and Chase in sword combat, Mia and Cassie worked on physical hand-to-hand combat. But all four of them could feel their energy draining as the hours went on.

Cassie (mind): I'm never gonna catch my breath
Rob (mind): Say goodbye to those who knew me
Chase (mind): Boy, was I a fool in school for cutting gym

"This guy's got 'em scared to death." Mr. Beaver commented to Mrs. Beaver as they watched the Four Cousins trained.

Despite how tired Mia was getting as she trained, she knew she couldn't stop. She had made a vow to protect her family, and she wanted to help this realm. But she was scared that Oreius might see her and Cassie as too feminine as both girls were learning all this training in long dresses, with their hair either let down or tied back.

Mia and Cassie (mind): Hope he doesn't see us as weak

As the hours continued on, Rob slowly was getting better at using his sword as he sparred against Chase, who also had chosen to use a sword. Sometimes they'd take a break from sword fighting and learn how to do hand-to-hand combat against their sister, or each other.

Oreius also had the four of them work on their speed and agility making sure that they could charge into battle and fight for long hours of a time, without growing too tired.

Cassie and Chase also taught Rob and Mia how to do gymnastics such as rolling, flipping, and working on their balance. Meanwhile Mia helped Chase and Rob with archery practice. Oreius also trained Mia and Cassie in close combat by teaching Mia how to use a spear, and Cassie her dagger against each other.

Oreius: We must be swift as the coursing river (Be a warrior)
With all the force of a great typhoon (Be a warrior)
With all the strength of a raging fire
Mysterious as the dark side of the moon

Time is racing toward us
Till the White Witch arrives
Heed my every order, Four Cousins
And you might survive

Oreius then narrowed his eyes on Chase who was having some difficulties with holding his own in a sparring match against Mia, who was using her bow and arrows instead of a spear to fight against Chase.

You're unsuited for
The rage of war
So pack up, go home, you're through
How could I make a warrior out of you?

Chase looked down sadly, but Mia put a hand on his shoulder. "Hey, Oreius is just pushing you to be better. You're doing amazing. You've got this. No one is perfect." She assured.

"Mia, we're about to fight in a war, where one mistakes can mean death. I've got to master being a warrior." Chase pointed out.

"Chase, you aren't alone. None of us had any of this military training before coming here, we're all still learning. You're doing amazing. Besides I'm still stronger than you, as I am older." Mia replied.

"But what happened when I face a minotaur, or some giant beast of the Witch's army." Chase panicked.

"You won't be alone. We'll be there with you." Mia assured, before she walked over to Rob and the two started to spar with their weapons.

The hours continued, and little by little the Four Cousins got much better at their respective weapons and fighting against each other. Oreius also taught them how to ride horses, with Rob riding a black stallion named Azar, Mia rode a white mare named Mira, Cassie a grey mare named Brissa, and finally Chase a brown stallion named Philip.

Oreius: We must be swift as the coursing river (Be a warrior)
With all the force of a great typhoon ((Be a warrior)
With all the strength of a raging fire
Mysterious as the dark side of the moon

By four in that afternoon, the Four Cousins got the hang of the fighting, even fighting some of the soldiers in the army, and holding them off for long periods of time. They all knew it would take much longer than a few hour training session to master being warriors, but even Oreius had to admit that they were picking it up pretty quickly.

We must be swift as the coursing river (Be a warrior)
With all the force of a great typhoon (Be a warrior)
With all the strength of a raging fire
Mysterious as the dark side of the moon

"All right, we're done for the day." Oreius declared as soon as they finished training.

"Thank goodness." Mia sighed as she and the rest of the Four Cousins fell to the ground in exhaustion.

"I don't think I've ever been so tired in my life..." Rob panted.

"Same." Cassie agreed.

"I'm going to sleep for a million years." Chase declared.

But at that moment...

"Rob! Chase! Mia! Cassie!" Mr. Beaver yelled running up to the group.

"What's wrong, Mr. Beaver?" Mia asked, pushing herself up from the grass.

"The Witch has demanded a meeting with Aslan." Mr. Beaver answered, panting slightly as he had ran all the way here from the main section of the camp. "She's on her way here."

"Oh, shit. That's not good." Mia muttered.

"No, it isn't. Come on." Rob ordered.

The Four Cousins quickly made their way back to the camp, thankful that their training helped them get there sooner than before they had started their training.

"The Queen of Narnia! Empress of the Lone Islands!" Ginarrbrick announced the army as the White Witch sat on her throne which was being carried by four cyclopes. The general of her army, General Otmin, as well as other minotaurs were also in attendance.

"Go away, Witch!" A solider in Aslan's army shouted.

"You don't belong here! Go away!" Came another.

"This is so not good." Cassie whispered.

The White Witch didn't seem to care about the hate, as she kept her gaze on Aslan, and Aslan kept his gaze on her. The White Witch then stopped in front of Aslan's tent, and was lowered to the ground and got off her throne. She then started to walk towards Aslan, but not before she gave Chase a stare as she passed him and the rest of the Four Cousins. Mia quickly pulled him behind her as the White Witch passed them.

"You have a traitor in your midst, Aslan." The White Witch announced once she'd arrived in front of Aslan.

"His offense was not against you." Aslan reminded.

"Have you forgotten the laws upon which Narnia was built?" The White Witch asked like it was common knowledge.

"Do not cite the Deep Magic to me, Witch. I was there when it was written." Aslan growled.

The White Witch smiled smugly. "Then you'll remember well that every traitor belongs to me. His blood is my property." She reminded.

 "Just try and take him." Rob dared as he drew his sword, and Mia drew her bow and nocked an arrow, pointing it directly at the White Witch.

General Otmin drew his axe, pointing it at Rob and Mia.

"Do you think that mere force will deny me my right... ...little King and little Queen?" The White Witch asked Rob and Mia.

"We sure as hell will if it means we protect Chase from you, you bitch." Mia hissed, glaring daggers at the White Witch.

"Such language." The White Witch scolded. "Not of what I expect a queen to use."

"Well, I'm unlike most queens." Mia shot back, not lowering her bow. She was tempted to fire the arrow, but she was smart enough to know that would cause more problems than solutions.

The White Witch ignored Mia. "Aslan knows that unless I have blood as the law demands..." she turned to the rest of the Narnians. "All of Narnia will be overturned and perish in fire and water!" She then pointed at Chase. "That boy, will die on the Stone Table! As is tradition. You dare not refuse me." She warned Aslan.

Mia gasped in horror. "Don't you dare touch him." She ordered, pulling the string farther, and aiming her arrow so if she did release it, it would impale the Witch in the neck, killing her instantly.

"Enough." Aslan ordered. "Mary, Robert, lower your weapons." He ordered, looking at Rob and Mia.

"But, Aslan-" both Rob and Mia started.

"Now." Aslan said, sternly.

Rob and Mia reluctantly lowered their weapons, but kept them in hand. They weren't giving the Witch or her army any ideas.

"I shall talk to you alone." Aslan said to the White Witch before walking inside his tent. The White Witch followed him.

Some time passed, and the Four Cousins, along with the armies sat outside, waiting for the verdict from Aslan.

That was when General Otmin walked up to the Four Cousins, but he kept his gaze on Mia. "You must be the sexy elder queen that Maugrim's wolves told me about." He said.

Mia just glared at him, not saying a word. The audacity that this minotaur had to talk to her like that.

"You know, I was just thinking how beautiful you must be underneath those layers of fabric you wear. I mean you're no minotaur, but you're something." General Otmin narrowed his eyes on Mia, but he kept his gaze on Mia's chest. "Maybe once you're dead, the White Witch will let me do something to your body. Something without you wearing clothes." He licked his lips at that thought.

Mia's eyes widened in horror, and Rob looked like he was about to kill Otmin, while Cassie and Chase looked like they were going to be sick.

"Leave, minotaur." Oreius ordered, walking over.

"And why should I, centaur?" General Otmin challenged.

"Because if you don't, I'll slit your neck right here, right now." Rob answered for Oreius, as he stood up, and aimed for his sword.

But before General Otmin could retort, the White Witch walked out of Aslan's tent and towards her throne. Aslan walked out right after her, but stayed in front of his tent. "She has renounced her claim on the Son of Adam's blood." Aslan announced.

Aslan's army cheered at that, and Chase breathed a sigh of relief.

"How do I know your promise will be kept?" The White Witch asked.

Aslan roared at her, and the camp all broke out into a fit of laughter as the White Witch sat down on her throne.

"I suggest you leave, you son of a bitch." Mia suggested to General Otmin, a smirk on her face.

"And if I ever hear or see you wishing to hurt my sister, you'll be wishing you were dead a long time ago." Rob warned.

General Otmin said nothing before turning around and joining the White Witch as she and her delegation left the camp.

But what no one but Cassie seemed to notice was that Aslan was hanging his head down for a moment before walking back inside his tent.

Chapter Text

It was night time now, and Cassie continued to toss and turn in her bed. She'd tried to sleep for the past hour or two, but couldn't fall asleep. Her mind continued to return to Aslan's saddened face after the White Witch had left.

Cassie pushed herself up, it seemed pointless to sleep if she couldn't even fall asleep. But as she pushed herself up, she saw a shadow moving across the tent. It was a lion's shadow. And there was only one lion that had a shadow like that.

"Mia!" Cassie whispered-shouted to Mia who was sleeping on her side on her cot.

"W-What?" Mia asked, drowsily, as she briefly yawned. "Is something wrong?"

"I don't know. But Aslan is out." Cassie answered.

That got Mia's attention. "Aslan is out?" She asked, standing up and grabbing her bow and quiver, and swinging them on her back. She then wrapped her horn around her waist.

Cassie nodded as she swung her belt around her waist.

"So, should we follow him?" Mia asked.

"I think so." Cassie answered.

The two girls quickly snuck out of their tent, and followed Aslan into the forest. They hid behind trees, hoping he wouldn't see them. But they were fools for thinking that.

"You can come out, Mia and Cassie." Aslan said, not even looking at them.

Mia and Cassie both sighed as they stepped out from behind their trees.

"Shouldn't you both be asleep?" Aslan asked.

"We couldn't sleep." Cassie answered.

"Please, Aslan... can't we come with you?" Mia requested.

"I would be glad of the company for a while. Thank you." Aslan replied, and the three of them started to walk through the woods together in silence. But soon they stopped, and Mia could see light not to far away.. "I'm afraid you must stay here." Aslan ordered.

"But, Aslan, why?" Mia asked.

"You have to trust me. No matter what happens, you mustn't interfere." Aslan answered. "For this must be done. Thank you, Mia. Thank you, Cassie. And farewell."

Farewell? Mia didn't like the sound of that as she lead Cassie to another wooded area of the woods, where they could perfectly see a stone table.

"Is that the Stone Table, that the Beavers were talking about?" Cassie whispered to Mia.

"I think so..." Mia answered, and she didn't like where this was heading.

Mia could see the White Witch's Army surrounded the Stone Table, they were carrying torches and cheering as Aslan walked up the steps towards the Stone Table. The White Witch then stepped towards the table, wearing a grey dress with her hair tied back. Mia could see a knife in the Witch's hand. But then Mia's eyes caught sight of a man who wore a black cloak and stood next to the White Witch.

"It's time, mother." The man said.

"Indeed it is, my son." The White Witch agreed.

'The White Witch has a son?' Mia thought, worriedly. If she had a son, that meant they wouldn't only have to defeat the White Witch, but her son as well.

"Behold the great lion!" The White Witch announced to her army.

Aslan didn't say a word, as General Otmin shoved him onto the table.

"You want some milk?" Ginarrbrick mocked.

"Why doesn't he fight back?" Cassie whispered to Mia.

Mia truly had no idea, but then it hit her. Aslan agreed to give his life in exchanged for Chase's.

"Bind him!" The White Witch ordered.

"Tie him up!" The White Witch's son added.

The White Witch's army took out some rope and started to tie Aslan's feet, legs, and mouth.

"Wait!" The White Witch had another idea. "Let him be shaved first." She turned to her son. "My son, my White Son, would you like the first cut?" She asked, handing him a knife that wasn't like the knife she was holding.

The White Son nodded, taking the knife, and cut off some of Aslan's fur. He then backed off, and the rest of the White Witch's forces began to cut off some of Aslan's fur.

"Bring him to me!" The White Witch ordered once the last of her army had taken a turn at shaving Aslan.

'Why are they stopping?' Mia thought, but the next moment she could hear the sound of staffs being banged simultaneously.

The White Witch then walked up to Aslan, and leaned down. "You know, Aslan. I'm a little disappointed in you. Did you honestly think that by giving yourself that you would save that human traitor? You have given me your life, and saved nothing. So much for love."

She then stood back up, and looked back towards her army. "Tonight! The Deep Magic will be appeased! But tomorrow, we will take Narnia forever!" She declared.

The White Witch's cheered in triumph, and it took everything in Mia not to draw her bow and try to save Aslan. But when Aslan met her gaze, he shook his head at her, as if to tell her to stay where she is, and not to interfere.

"In that knowledge, despair and... DIE!" The White Witch brought her dagger down on Aslan, stabbing him in the neck, and he died right then and there on the Stone Table.

Mia felt tears fill her eyes as she removed her hand from Cassie's eyes, having shielded her younger cousin from the sight of watching the lion who'd given everything up for them die in front of them. That and so as to not scare Cassie for life by watching someone get murdered right in front of her.

"The Great Cat... is dead!" The White Witch announced to her army, and they all roared again, much louder than before. The White Witch then turned to General Otmin. "General, prepare the army for battle."

General Otmin nodded, and then walked away.

The White Witch then walked towards her son. "My son, you will help us in this battle. I want you to stay with the second line of defense just in case those brats do end up defeating me. I want my heir safe to defeat, and destroy them if we fail."

The White Son nodded. "But, mother you won't fail." He assured.

"I know I won't, son, but I haven't ruled this long without taking some form of precaution." The White Witch replied.

The White Son nodded.

Moments later the army was gone, all of them, the only ones remaining were Mia and Cassie, and Aslan's corpse.

Mia and Cassie left their hiding spot, and walked towards Aslan. "What was he thinking...?" Mia breathed in horror.

Cassie quickly took her cordial out, and unscrewed the top, and was about to pour some in her hand so she could pour it in Aslan's mouth, when Mia stopped her.

"No, Cass. It's too late. He's gone." Mia informed, solemnly.

"He can't be!" Cassie sobbed.

Mia felt tears fill her own eyes, but she pushed them aside. If she was suppose to lead this kingdom, she had to be strong. Like everything in her life, she had to be resilient, but even Mia could feel her walls crumbling around her as she stared at the dead lion.

Mia wrapped an arm around Cassie as Cassie sobbed over Aslan's body, but that was when in the corner of Mia's eyes, she saw something. She saw some rats scurrying over to Aslan's corpse, and start to cut the ropes that bind Aslan.

"Get away! Get away, all of you!" Mia ordered the rats.

"We can't just leave him, Mia!" Cassie cried.

"Cassie, there's no time. Rob and Chase must know of Aslan's sacrifice." Mia shot down.

Cassie then looked up at the trees. "The trees, Mia. They can deliver our message." She said.

Mia looked at her like she was crazy. "Alright, but you're doing it, because I have no idea how to." She explained.

Cassie nodded and then stood up. "Great trees of Narnia, I am Cassie Virginia Miller, future Queen of Narnia, I ask you to bring a message to my cousin Robert Lee *Rob* Myers, and my brother Chase Robert Miller. Tell them that Aslan is gone. He sacrificed his life in exchanged of Chase's." She said.

The wind carried several petals through the air, and Cassie truly hoped that they would reach Rob and Chase.

Rob laid on his cot in the tent he now shared with Chase. But at that moment Rob felt a light touch his face and he woke with a groan. Couldn't he get a decent night sleep? But he still drew his sword, and looked around his tent, while Chase also woke up.

"What's wrong, Rob? Are we under attack?" Chase asked.

"I don't know, Chase." Rob answered.

At that moment petals began to flow into the tent, and Rob and Chase watched as they took the form of a non-physical human, using its petals to form a human looking body.

"Um, hello..." Chase greeted, awkwardly.

"It's a Dryad." Rob noted.

"Hello, my kings. I bring grave news from your sisters." The Dryad informed.

"What's wrong? Are they okay?" Rob asked.

"They are fine. But Aslan isn't." The Dryad answered.

"What? Where is Aslan?" Rob asked.

"Aslan is dead, my King." The Dryad informed, solemnly.

Rob and Chase's eyes widened in horror as Chase leapt from his cot and he and Rob dashed out the flaps of their tent and ran towards Aslan's tent. They quickly ran inside, but found the place empty. No lion in sight.

"Your Majesties, what is wrong?" Oreius asked, running up to the tent.

"Aslan is gone." Rob answered.

"What?" Oreius asked in horror.

"Rob, you have to lead us." Chase declared, walking over to Rob.

"I can't." Rob shot down.

"Aslan believed you could. And so do I." Chase assured.

Rob then looked at Oreius who was in a brief conversation with a fellow centaur.

"I've just been reported that The Witch's army is nearing, sire." Oreius informed, turning to Rob. "What are your orders?" He asked.

Rob looked at the map on a small table that Aslan had used to plan their battles strategies. He could feel his skin pale, but he knew what he had to do. "We fight them. We fight the White Witch, and we end this. Once and for all." He declared.

Chapter Text

The sun rose over the river, its rays shinning onto grasslands before it. A griffin flew over to a hill where Aslan's army had decided to make their stand. Rob wore golden Western European styled armor, and sat on Azar. He stood at the front of the army. Next to him was Oreius. Behind them were the other centaurs, fauns, dwarves, cheetahs, a rhino, a gorilla, boars, and other magical beasts and creatures. Meanwhile over looking the entire cliffside on the top of the hill stood Chase who also wore Western European styled armo, with Mr. Beaver, and several centaur archers as well as dwarven archers.

Rob had decided to go with the strong ones in the front of the army, while Chase would stay with the tactical units who would provide cover support. Chase did promise though to come down if needed. But Chase knew he would be needed on the front lines sooner than anyone hoped, especially given his young age.

The lead griffin landed down in front of Rob. "They come, Your Majesty, in numbers and weapons far greater than our own." He reported.

“Numbers do not win a battle.” Oreius pointed out.

“No.” Rob agreed. “But I bet they do help...” he muttered to himself as he heard the sound of horns being blown in the distance.

Over the hills, stood the General Otmin. He stood on the top of the hill, and roared behind him.

“Who is he yelling to?” Rob asked to no one in particular. Though it might as well been directed at Oreius.

And from atop of the hill, the White Witch's army emerged. The army was huge, massive even. There were several different species of beasts as well as giants and black dwarves. And coming up the hill riding on a chariot pulled by two polar bears was the White Witch herself. She wore a chainmail dress, and a golden headdress, with Aslan's mane hanging from the headdress.

“What do we do?” Rob asked.

“We fight.” Oreius answered.

Rob looked up to Chase, who gave a little nod, from the hill. That nod said, that they could succeed and would succeed in this battle. They would stop the White Witch, and free all of Narnia from her quite literal cold clutches once and for all.

Rob then drew his sword. The rest of the army also drew their weapons, ready to fight against the tyranny of the White Witch. And then their horns blew.

"I have no interest in prisoners. Kill them all." The White Witch ordered. General Otmin roared out to charge as the White Witch's forces charged forward but doing so in different waves.

Chase drew his sword. "Here we go." He said to himself.

Rob glanced up into the sky. “Now!” He ordered.

And with that, the griffons flew high into the sky carrying boulders in their talons with them.

General Otmin saw them coming. "LOOK TO THE SKY!" He warned.

Several harpies that stood ready to fly by the White Witch, were waiting for the go to fly. The White Witch gave them the go and they engaged the griffons in the air. Some griffons threw their rocks at the harpies sending some of them crashing to the ground.

Chase watched as the dwarf archers were taking aim now. The griffons had made their runs and were pulling back.

But the White Witch’s army still charged forward.

“Are you with me?” Rob asked Oreius.

Oreius looked at Rob. "To the death, my King.” He answered.

Rob smiled at the assurance. "FOR NARNIA! AND FOR ASLAN!" He yelled as he, and Oreius rushed forward.

And Aslan’s Army charged forward as well.

"Stay in formation!" Rob ordered as the army charged together,  while the White Witch's army, just charged forward like they were barbarians with no training in military format beforehand. The centaurs lowered their swords as the cheetahs charged forward first. Rob closed the face guard of his helmet as he raised his sword and shield. Oreius pulled out his double swords, and he cut down several of the White Witch's forces as the cheetahs clashed with the tigers.

Meanwhile Mia and Cassie continued to stay with Aslan's body. Even though Mia knew that there was nothing either of them could do at that point, they still stayed. But Mia knew that they had to go soon. Most likely Rob and Chase would've gone to war already. "We should go." Mia insisted. She walked around to get Cassie who felt cold on the inside. "I'm so cold.”

They both walked away from the Stone Table with Mia’s arm around Cassie’s shoulder and taking one last look at the dead lion before they left. But just then… right as they were leaving… something happened. A tremor happened. And both Mia and Cassie fell down. Cassie then turned around to see what had just happened. “Mia!"

The Stone Table had cracked in half! And Aslan's body was gone. "Where's Aslan?" Cassie asked.

“What have they done?” Mia asked, trying to think a solution, anything to cause this. That or it was some kind of odd Narnia spell. It made as much sense as anything else that happened in this realm.

But beyond the arches of the Stone Table. The light had begun to glow from the sun. And standing in the middle of it was Aslan himself. Alive, and well, and with a full mane of lion fur.

“ASLAN!” Mia and Cassie exclaimed, running up to Aslan and hugging him, tightly.

Aslan chuckled as Mia and Cassie embraced him.

“We saw the knife. The Witch.” Mia reminded, not believing what she was seeing for a moment.

"If the Witch knew the true meaning of sacrifice. She might have interpreted the deep magic differently. That when a willing victim has committed no treachery, is killed in a traitor's stead. The Stone Table will crack. And even death itself will turn backwards." Aslan explained.

"We sent the news that you were dead." Mia informed. "Rob and Chase would've already gone to war.”

Cassie took out her dagger, while Mia nocked an arrow. "We have to help them!" Cassie declared.

"We will, dear one." Aslan assured lowering Cassie’s arm, and Mia’s bow. He’d already been stabbed with a dagger before, and wasn't so eager to be stabbed by another one, even if it would have been an accident. He also didn't want to get shot by an arrow either. “But not alone. Climb on my back. We have far to go." Aslan ordered. Cassie and Mia nodded and both got on Aslan’s back, with Cassie in the front and Mia behind her. "And little time to get there. And you may want to cover your ears.” He suggested. He roared out loud and took off with the girls on his back.

Back at the fields of battle. The battle was turning from bad to worse. The Narnians were holding the line as best as they could. But the White Witch was now on foot and was making full use of her sword and scepter, turning several of Aslan’s army's soldiers to stone with her scepter, or cutting them down with her sword.

Chase was also on the front lines now, using his shield to bash at the White Witch's army.

“HOLD YOUR LINES!” He ordered, as he blocked a wolf’s attack.

Two griffons flew down in an attempt to get at the White Witch. But the White Witch was ready, slicing one of them with her sword, and turning the other to stone and the griffin fell down to the ground, smashing to pieces. The White Witch then started heading right for Rob.

"Chase! There's too many!" Rob yelled out. "Get out of here! Get the girls, and get them home!" He then ran to engage one of the White Witch's soldiers.

"You heard him! Let's go!" Mr. Beaver grabbed Chase to pull him away. But Chase wasn't going to leave his cousin. Not this time.

“No, I’m not leaving him!” Chase shot down. “Mia would kill me if I did!” He shouted to Rob.

“She’d kill me more if I let you die!” Rob shot back. Honestly Rob was pretty sure she’d kill the White Witch first, before him or Chase. Then again, she wouldn’t kill him or Chase, probably just the White Witch. “WOAH!” Rob suddenly shouted, as he dodged a nearby attack.

Chase decided to quickly move to higher grounds to survey the battlefield. But his eyes were more focused on the White Witch who was turning everything and everyone she saw (except her own army) to stone. But then, much to his horror, he saw her walking right up to Rob with her scepter raised. Chase drew his sword.

“Rob said not to go out there!” Mr. Beaver reminded.

“Rob’s no king, yet!” Chase shot back. He then ran upwards and he found himself face to face with Ginarrbrik, but Chase quickly slashed at him with his sword and Ginarrbrik fell to the ground, hard. ‘I never liked that guy.’ He thought.

The White Witch got closer to Rob and she was ready to use her scepter to turn Rob to stone. But Chase jumped behind her. The White Witch thrusted her scepter forward, but Chase jumped into the air, and quickly brought his sword down onto the scepter smashing it to pieces unleashing a huge flash of blue light.

The White Witch then swung her sword at Chase, and stabbed him with the remainder of her scepter, and for a moment it seemed like time stood still, and grew quieter. As Chase fell to the ground, and Rob shouted out his cousin’s name.

Rob stabbed both of the monsters he'd been fighting in the chest. He didn't even bother to watch as they fell to the ground as felt a new feeling took over him. Anger. The White Witch had just killed his youngest cousin. And Rob wanted revenge. He charged straight at the White Witch. The White Witch had picked up Chase’s sword, now wielding two swords.

"That was a bad mistake, bitch." Rob hissed, swinging his sword at the White Witch which the White Witch deflected. Rob was grateful for Oreius' training, or else he might not be standing here right now, fighting the White Witch.

Mia, and Cassie rode atop Aslan as he ran through miles and miles of woods, it was nearly midday when they finally arrived at their destination. A giant, melting ice castle that lay between two mountains.

“The Witch’s home!” Aslan declared. “Now, children, hold tight.” He ordered.

Mia and Cassie gasped and screamed as Aslan took a large leap of faith, and their screams didn’t stop until they had landed in a giant courtyard, filled with statues and melting snow.

“What a beautiful place!” Cassie exclaimed, as she and Mia got off Aslan. “Look at all these statues, Mia. It’s like a statue garden at a museum.”

“Indeed it does.” Mia agreed.

But then Cassie gasped in horror as she stared at a statue, before running towards it, Mia ran behind her.

“Who is it?” Mia asked, staring at the statue. It was a faun. A terrified looking faun.

“Mr. Tumnus.” Cassie answered, tearfully.

“Oh, Cassie.” Mia wrapped her arms around her younger cousin, and placed a kiss on her head as Cassie cried into her chest.

Aslan then walked up to the statue, and breathed on it.

And Cassie and Mia watched as the stone slowly disappeared, and Mr. Tumnus’ color returned, the wind blew his hair, and they watched as he took a shaky breath and gasped, before falling, and Cassie quickly caught him.

“Cassie…?” Mr. Tumnus asked, staring into the eyes of his friend.

“Mr. Tumnus.” Cassie sighed, smiling at her friend. She then looked at Mia, who was smiling at them. “There’s someone I want you to meet.” She then lead Mr. Tumnus to Mia. “Mr. Tumnus, this is—”

“Queen Mia, I assume.” Mr. Tumnus interrupted.

“Just Mia, please.” Mia requested, as she walked over and gave Mr. Tumnus a giant hug. “I can’t thank you enough for what you did for my cousin. You protected her, at the cost of your own life. I promise you, when this war is over, and me and my family sit on the throne, you’ll be rewarded for your bravery.” She promised.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Mr. Tumnus replied, with a bow. “I know you will be an amazing queen. You are fair, just, kind, and brave.”

“Thank you.” Mia thanked, and curtsied. She then looked at Aslan, and watched as Aslan turned another from stone to living.

“We have much work to do, and very little time.” Aslan declared.

The White Witch had knocked Rob down with her sword, and was about to strike him down when…

A giant roar came over the hills. It was Aslan back from the dead.

Rob, and the White Witch all stopped their fighting to look. "Impossible." The White Witch muttered in horror. And among Aslan were Mia, Cassie, Mr. Tumnus and a bunch of other reinforcements as well.

Mia looked down and when she saw her twin about to be striked down by the White Witch, she screamed, and drew her bow. She nocked an arrow, and before Aslan or anyone could say or do anything, she charged down. She shot the arrow, and it impaled the nearest enemy. She then shot another arrow, and another arrow, each hitting a White Witch army's solider. Mia didn’t care where her arrows hit, as long as they hit the enemy and injured them.

That was when she arrived at the White Witch and Rob’s fight. Mia saw the White Witch was recovering from a surprise attack from Rob, and Mia then came to Rob’s defense. Mia knew the White Witch’s forces were being overrun, thanks to the backups they'd brought. The White Witch struck at Mia, but Mia blocked the attack with two of her arrows. She then used one of her arrows to disarm the White Witch, and one of the White Witch’s swords flew into the air.

“Who-? Who are you?!” The White Witch demanded.

Mia smiled, knowing the sword was coming down. “I am Mary Virginia Mia Myers, daughter of Robert Lee Myers the Third, and Mollie Maxwell Myers. And the true queen of this realm!” She declared. The sword then fell into Mia’s hand, but the second it made contact with Mia, something changed. The sword turned from a sword to a spear with three prongs, it looked like a trident, but the prongs were shorter, and it was more spear-like, and it was sliver. She pointed the spear at the Witch, daring her to make a move.

Just then Aslan came running, and flung himself onto the White Witch, and Mia and Rob watched as Aslan devoured her.

Mia ran to her brother, and hugged him tightly. “Are you alright?” She asked, taking Rob’s helmet off, and saw his sweat covered face.

“I’ve been better.” Rob answered. “What about you?” He asked.

“I’m just grateful the White Witch is dead.” Mia answered,breathlessly.

Aslan turned to them, no blood was on his lips, but Mia could see the blood on the ground from where the White Witch once stood.

“I’m going to have nightmares about this.” Mia muttered.

“It is finished.” Aslan informed.

“ROB! MIA!” Cassie screamed, running up to them and hugging them tightly.

But that was when Mia realized something. Something, or someone was missing. “Where’s Chase?” She asked.

And a look of horror appeared on Rob’s face.

Chase was still on the ground, gasping for breath. However Ginarrbrik was above him, axe in hand, and ready to kill Chase.

“CHASE!” Cassie shouted.

“Huh?” Ginarrbrik asked, looking up, right as an arrow pierced his back and killed him.

“Leave him alone!” Mia ordered, lowering the bow. Rob quickly ran up and stabbed Ginarrbrik multiple times.

“Just in case.” He informed when he saw the looks in his sister and cousin’s eyes.

Mia, Rob, and Cassie all gathered around Chase, and Mia quickly removed his helmet while Cassie took out her cordial of fire-flowers juice. She poured a few drops into Chase’s mouth.  For a moment it seemed like Chase might have already died. But then he started to breathe again, and his eyes opened. Rob, Mia, and Cassie were all estacitic that Chase was alright. Rob was the first to express his joy by helping Chase up and giving him a hug.

“When are you ever going to learn to do as you're told?” Rob asked, pulling back.

“Knowing our family, and our stubbornness, probably never.” Chase joked, and he, Mia, Rob, and Cassie all embraced in a tight hug.

“What took you two so long anyway?” Rob asked, looking at Mia and Cassie.

“Sorry.” Mia apologized. “It was a lot of people to unstone.”

Everyone laughed at that. “Well… there's more we have to do." Aslan reminded as he breathed on some of the soldiers, and the Four Cousins watched as the stone fell and disappeared, and the soldiers return to normal. Cassie then looked at her vial. There were probably other people she could save as well. She then stood up and began to pour some drops of the potion into each injured solider she saw.

But where is the White Son, you might be wondering...

The White Son walked with the remains of his mother's army. He hadn't wanted to flee, hadn't wanted to leave his mother. But the second he heard Aslan's roar he knew it was all over. He knew he had to escape. He was at least luckily to have been with the second line of defense. But not only had he known it was all over when Aslan had roared, he knew he should get the remainder of his men out. At least then they could come back and fight another day.

"I'll get my revenge one day, Four Cousins. Just mark my words." He vowed as he and his remains of the army walked away from the battlefields, fleeing to parts unknown for the time being until they could one day return for their revenge. And revenge the White Son would have, even if it took the rest of his life.

Chapter Text

It took them two days, marching eastward to reach Cair Paravel. It would have taken them one, if they hadn't spent the night after the battle resting before their long journey.

Mia smiled from Mira, as she looked up at Cair Paravel. The castle was atop a peninsula was a majestic castle. It was several floors built into the mountain with stairs connecting them. The castle was made of light beige stone, with rounded towers and intricate architecture which overlooked the ocean, with a forest and dirt path leading down the mountain. The beach was nestle beneath the castle with little salt pools and seaweed around the shores.

"It's beautiful." Cassie commented, also staring at the castle.

"Indeed it is." Rob agreed.

"I can't believe this is to be our home." Chase said.

"I'm still shocked by this time in a few days, we'll be ruling this kingdom." Mia said.

They then flicked the reins of their horses and continued towards the castle. The first day there, the Four Cousins each picked out a room, and Aslan used his Elemental Powers over Creation to design the rooms to make them look like the Four Cousins dream bedrooms, and he made sure to enchant the rooms so as the Four Cousins grew, the room would transform into whatever type of royal bedroom they wanted.

The day after that, while coronation preparations were going underway, the Four Cousins decided to play down at the beach together after their lessons.

"Mia!" Chase screamed as Mia splashed him with water.

The Four Cousins had taken off their shoes, leaving them on the shores of the beach, and now were wearing medieval attire fit for royals. But Mia and Cassie's dress, and Rob and Chase's trousers were all drenched in sea water within seconds.

Rob meanwhile tackled his sister into the water, drenching Mia even more.

"ROB! I swear to Aslan if you don't get the hell off of me, I'll shoved you into the next wave I see." Mia threatened.

"Sorry, sis. Can't hear you. Your voice is being muffled by the waves." Rob taunted.

Mia just kicked her brother off of her, knocking him into the water. She then smirked. "Oh, sorry. I didn't hear you. I thought you told me to knock you into the water." She teased.

"Sisters..." Rob said to Chase, as Cassie ran up to them.

Mia and Cassie though then quickly splashed Chase and Rob with water, and they all broke out into a fit of laughter.

The day after their beach fun was spent getting their attire for their coronation, along with starting the basics of their wardrobe ready.

Finally the day of the coronation arrived. The throne room was made of marble-stone, with tiled plain sandy-colored floor tiles, and grey patterned ones as well. There were numerous columns that were decorated with gold at the top and bottom, a curved stairway near the entrance that led to an upstairs with balconies with gold railings, open doorways that led to a balcony overlooking the sea, a high dais with several steps that lead to the Four Cousins thrones, that appeared to be made of white marble, and were adorned with gold accents. On the back of each throne was an emblem. The farthest left one, was of some rocks, then the middle left one was of a flame, then the middle right one was of a wave, and finally the farthest right one was of lines that looked like air currents. 

Cassie, Mia, Rob, and Chase with Aslan in the center were escorted down the aisle. Centaurs saluted them as they passed.

Cassie wore a sliver-white dress with a red cape, with the clasp of the cape being a golden lion. Her brown hair was slightly curled.

Mia meanwhile wore a slivery-blue dress, with a blue cape with a matching golden lion clasp. Her brown hair was loose and wavy.

Rob wore a dark green suit, with golden etchings, and golden cape with golden lion clasp.

Chase though wore a sliver suit, with sliver cape, and golden lion clasp.

When the Four Cousins arrived at their thrones, Chase stood in front of the one with the emblem of rocks, Rob stood in front of the flame one, Mia the wave one, and Cassie the wind current one.

"To the glistening Eastern Sea, I give you Queen Cassie the Valiant." Aslan began. The Beavers and Mr. Tumnus walked forward. There were four crowns, two sliver and two gold. Mr. Tumnus then lifted the sliver tiara, made of laurel leaves interspersed with yarrow and laurel flowers from Mrs. Beaver's pillow. He then placed it on Cassie's head. He then gave Cassie a nod, and smile, as if saying, it looked good on her.

"To the Great Western Woods, I give you King Chase the Just." Aslan continued, and Mr. Tumnus picked the sliver crown that was made of birth laves up from Mr. Beaver's pillow, and placed it atop Chase's head.

"To the radiant Southern Sun, I give you Queen Mia the Gentle." Aslan said. Mr. Tumnus lifted the golden tiara, that was made of daffodils and mountain ash leaves and placed it atop Mia's head.

"And to the clear Northern Sky, I give you King Rob, the Magnificent." Aslan finished, and Mr. Tumnus lifted the final crown. A golden crown that featured a sun and embossed with apple leaves, oak leaves and acorns, and placed it atop Rob's head.

The Four Cousins then sat down on their thrones.

"These four rulers will lead the respective kingdoms of this empire, Low Queen Cassie of the Kingdom of the Eastern Sea, Low King Chase of the Kingdom of Western Woods, High Queen Mia of the Kingdom of the Southern Sun, and High King Rob of the Kingdom of the Northern Sky. They may rule separate kingdoms, but they rule the Narnia Empire together." Aslan explained to the crowd. He then turned to the Four Cousins. "Once a King or Queen of Narnia, always a King or Queen. May your wisdom grace us until the stars rain down from the heavens." He said.

"Long live King Rob! Long live King Chase! Long live Queen Mia! Long live Queen Cassie!" The Narnians cheered.

Later that night during the ball and feast to celebrate the Four Cousins coronation, Cassie watched as Mia danced with Rob, Chase, and some of the guards. She looked so elegant as she moved gracefully across the dance floor with each partner, and Cassie hope one day to master that grace as well.

She the turned around and lean against the railing as she watched Aslan walk across the beach as the sun slowly set.

"Don't worry, Cassie. We'll see him again." Mr. Tumnus assured, walking over to Cassie.

"When, Lord Tumnus?" Cassie asked, using Mr. Tumnus new title, as he was now a high ranking member of her personal court, and high ranking member of the Four Cousins' new council.

"In time." Mr. Tumnus answered. "One day he'll be here and the next he won't. But you mustn't press him. After all, he's not a tame lion."

"No." Cassie agreed. "But he is good."

Mr. Tumnus smiled at Cassie, which Cassie returned, but when she returned her gaze to the sea, she saw Aslan was gone. But Cassie hoped that one day he would return. And she hoped it would be soon.

Chapter Text

Mia's eyes fluttered open as she was met with sun pouring in through the windows. She groaned, she hadn't gotten to bed last night until, what she assumed was probably three in the morning, and she didn't even know what time it was now.

"Good morning, Your Majesty." A new voice greeted.

Mia looked up and screamed when saw several girls who looked to be around her age, maybe no more than a year or two older, but they looked almost identical to her in her room. They also wore what looked like light pink robes, with their hoods up.

"Your Majesty, are you okay?" One of the girls asked.

"Who are you people?" Mia demanded.

"We're your handmaidens." One of them answered.

"Handmaidens?" Mia asked.

"Yes, you and Queen Cassie were assigned a few handmaidens to serve as your bodyguards, personal maids, decoys in case of an attempted assassination." The girl explained.

Mia nodded, still unsure about this. She'd never been served like this before, but Mia did know that when she became queen a lot of things were going to change. "Um... what are your names?" She asked.

"Oh, my name is Cora." The lead handmiaden informed. "And that Nora, Amelia, and Regina."

Mia nodded.

"Would you like us to help you get ready?" Regina asked.

"Um, you could help me pick out an outfit, and help me style my hair, but I think I can handle getting changed myself." Mia answered, as she swung her legs off her bed.

The handmaidens nodded, and then walked over to Mia's wardrobe.

"What color would you like, Your Majesty?" Nora asked.

"Um... how about purple?" Mia answered.

Nora nodded, and took out a beautiful robe-like-dress. The dress was layers of mixes of light and dark shades of purple with abstract vine and floral designs on the sleeves. Mia quickly put the gown on, before sitting in front of her vanity. One of her handmaidens grabbed her hairbrush, while others makeup.

"So what kind of style would you like, Your Majesty?" Amelia asked, holding the brush.

"Just wavy hair, and maybe a half ponytail." Mia answered.

Amelia nodded and slowly started to brush all the knots out of Mia's hair, before tying Mia's hair into a half ponytail. Meanwhile, Regina, and Nora worked on Mia's makeup by putting light blush on Mia's checks, and red lipstick. Cora then took Mia's new crown out of the golden box on Mia's vanity and placed it on Mia's head.

"Perfect." Nora praised.

"Thank you." Mia thanked with a smile. She then stood up. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must be off. I have a meeting with my family in the throne room."

Nora, Amelia, Cora, and Regina all curtsied before Mia walked out of her room. Mia walked down several halls. She was grateful that she'd had time to learn the hallways of Cair Paravel, or else she'd probably have gotten insanely lost.

When Mia arrived to the throne room, she smiled when she saw Rob, Chase, and Cassie all already inside. There was a nearby round table in the center, where the Beavers, Mr. Tumnus, General Oreius, Mr. Fox, and other magical beasts sat.

"Queen Mia, good morning." A stag named Fable greeted.

"Good morning to you too, Fable." Mia greeted back, before walking towards her throne and sitting on it. "So what is the plan for today?" She asked.

"Well, I've been informed that humans are planning to return to the four kingdoms of the Narnian Empire as soon as renovations on the kingdoms are finished." A dwarf named Brukhoun informed.

Mia nodded. "How long will renovations take?" She asked.

"A few weeks, two at most." Mr. Fox answered. "The White Witch left quite a trail of destruction in the abandoned kingdoms until you four came."

"You are leaving the castles for last, right?" Rob asked.

Mia knew that since they had no plans to visit the four kingdoms anytime soon, the castles didn't have to be renovated yet, and that could allow them to focus more on their people and how the villages in the kingdoms were being built.

Mr. Beaver nodded. "I've got my best beavers working on the wood, and the dwarves are handling weapon restocks for the kingdoms." He informed.

The Four Cousins nodded.

"Now there is a matter that we must bring up." A raven that Mia believed his name was Sallowpad said.

"And what matter are those?" Chase asked.

"The matter of finding Queen Mia and Queen Cassie future husbands. We'd like to start with Queen Mia as she is older, then find Queen Cassie one afterwards." Sallowpad informed.

Mia's eyes widened in horror. "What?!" She demanded.

"Yeah, I'm with my sister on this. Why does she need to find a husband? She's only eleven-in-a-half." Rob added.

"Most queens are married by their twentieth or twenty-first birthday, that way they can have an heir as soon as possible. It's best we find her a betrothed while she is still young so they can get to know one another." A dwarf explained.

Mia's eyes widened for a moment. She knew she'd have to get married, but she never imagined being forced into an engagement. "What if I don't want to be betrothed? What if I want to marry for love?" She asked, softly.

"Well, you'd have to marry of noble blood." Fable informed.

"And what if the man I one day wish to wed isn't of noble blood?" Mia asked, trying to keep a calm expression, but also making it stern.

"Then you can't marry him, it be deemed as inappropriate. Especially for a queen." Fable answered, reluctantly.

"Couldn't we, I don't know... hold off on finding my sister a betrothed until she's closer to her twenties?" Rob requested.

"I guess so... but that will make it harder for her to get to know her husband." Fable informed.

"Will I at least be able to call off the engagement if I'm not happy? Or if he tries to hurt me?" Mia asked.

"Of course, dear." Mrs. Beaver assured.

"Then I think that settles it." Chase declared.

"Is there any other news to discuss?" Rob asked.

"Yes, I heard Archenland is sending an ambassador, as is Calormean." Oreius informed.

"Isn't Archenland in the kingdom in the southern mountain, and Calormean is even farther south?" Mia asked. She'd studied some of the maps of Narnia during the time before her coronation.

"Yes, Your Majesty." Mr. Tumnus answered. "I'd watch out for Calormean, though."'

"Why?" Chase asked.

"The Calormean Empire isn't the most friendly of kingdoms." Mr. Tumnus explained.

"Well, regardless, I hope we can make a trade relationship soon. It will benefit both our lands." Rob announced.

The rest of the meeting was about renovations plans, and what to do about the remainder of the White Witch's army that had managed to escape during the battle.

Hours later, when the meeting was finally over, Mia breathed a heavy sigh as she left the throne room. She knew that being queen would be lot, but she never thought her first day as queen would feel so hectic. She knew that it would take time to repair Narnia from the tyranny of the White Witch, nor that Mia would be expected to find a husband so soon after becoming queen. All Mia could hope for right now was that it would get easier as time went on.

"Mia?" Cassie asked, walking out.

"Cass..." Mia replied softly.

"Are you alright? You seemed pretty upset during the meeting." Cassie noted.

"I'm not alright, Cass. The fact that I must find a husband and marry when I'm in my twenties is a lot to take in." Mia informed. "A part of me wishes daddy was here, he always knew what to do."

"I wish our family was here as well, but they'd be proud of how strong we are." Cassie commented.

Mia sighed. "How about going to the library to study some of the maps of the kingdoms?" She asked.

"That sounds nice." Cassie replied.

When Mia and Cassie arrived in the library, which had been specially renovated due to Mia's love of books. It was four levels of books, scrolls, and maps along the walls. With a fireplace in the back wall. Spiral stairs lead up to the other floors of the library, and there were couches, chairs, and tables all over the library.

Mia and Cassie sat down at one of the tables, and a Dryad walked over carrying several maps and placed them in front of the queens.

"Thank you." Mia thanked, as she opened one of the maps in front of Cassie. She could see several landmarks on the map, and kingdoms. There was Archenland, Calormean, a land to the north filled with giants called Ettins, that either had two arms or four heads, but never both, the Lone Islands, a few dwarves villages, and a few islands in the Eastern Ocean called Galma and Terebinthia.

"There's so much..." Cassie commented.

"Indeed there is, my cousin." Mia agreed, but then her eyes stared at Calormean and Archenland. "Those must be the kingdoms where those ambassadors are arriving." She said.

"Do you think it's a good thing that they're coming? We know nothing of these lands, and the only we things we do know are from what others have told us?" Cassie asked.

"I truly don't know, Cass." Mia answered. "But I do know that allies will be beneficial for our things trade deals since the White Witch made all the lands fear us for about a century."

Mia and Cassie continued to the study the maps, learning more about the lands surrounding theirs, but a thought lingered in the back of her mind. One day she might have to marry a noble from one of these lands, most likely a noble from Archenland or Calormean.

"You alright, Mia? You seem pale." Cassie asked, hours later.

"I'll be fine, just lost in thought." Mia assured. She then stood up from the table. "I think I'll retire for the evening, good night." She then left the library before Cassie could say anything. The second she made it to her room, she quickly changed into a nightgown, and climbed into bed. The second her head met the pillow, she was meet with the darkness that was sleep.

Chapter Text

A few weeks had passed since Mia and Cassie day in the library, and today was the day that the ambassadors of Calormean and Archenland were arriving.

Currently Mia sat at her vanity, as Nora fixed her hair, and Amelia did her makeup. Cora was making her bed, and Regina had just left to take Mia's laundry down to be washed.

Mia wore a long teal dress with wave designs at the base. She wore a golden necklace with a pearl bracelet. Her flats were a soft blue with sapphires at the end, and her hair was loose and wavy.

"Perfect." Nora said, before placing Mia's tiara atop her head.

"Thank you, Nora." Mia thanked.

In the weeks following her first day as queen, Mia had slowly gotten better at being queen. She learned to enjoy the meetings, learning how she could benefit her kingdom more. The council never mentioned her having to find a husband ever since their first meeting, something which Mia was grateful for. But right now she had to focus on the her first ambassador arrival. This meeting was very important to the Narnian Empire, as if they made new trade deals with Calormean and Archenland, it could help them more with repairing the kingdoms, and repairing trade-relations between the kingdoms.

Mia slowly, and gracefully made her way down the halls, arriving in the throne room, where they would greet the ambassadors before adjourning to the conference room down the hall.

"Good morning, sister." Rob greeted, already sitting on his throne. Rob was usually always the first one up, besides Mia, and almost always the first one in the throne room, ready to start the day.

"Good morning, brother." Mia greeted back with a smile, as she sat on her throne. "Excited for the meeting?" She asked, softly.

Rob nodded. "I've been looking forward to it all week, the only downside was how long it took for us to prepare everything for the meeting."

"So today the Archenland ambassador is coming, and tomorrow the Calormean one, right?" Mia asked.

Rob nodded. "That's the plan."

Just then the doors to the throne room opened and Cassie and Chase walked in, talking.

"I've sent griffins to check out the paths across Archenland and Calormean, hoping to find a good path for a trade, but that's when they saw something suspicious." Chase was saying.

"Suspicious, how?" Cassie asked.

"There was ice on one of the paths." Chase answered.

"Ice?" Mia asked, raising an eyebrow.

Chase and Cassie suddenly realized Rob and Mia were overhearing them, but also realized that this was a matter that involved all four of the Four Cousins.

"We were going to bring it up as soon as the ambassadors had both arrived and retired to bed, Mia. But I guess no time better than the present." Chase replied. "I sent some of the griffin guard flying over the kingdoms, trying to find some paths that we could discuss with the ambassadors as possible trade routes, but one of the griffins' reported he saw ice on the roads."

"Ice? It's the middle of summer." Rob pointed out.

"That's what I said." Chase replied. "Neither of us could think of any explanation as to how that ice got there."

"You sure it wasn't cubed ice? Like maybe an ice harvester was returning from the mountains with a cart of ice, and some of it fell?" Mia asked. "I mean isn't the summer the best time for ice harvesters."

"No, it was ice that ran down the road. Like a trail of it. It kind of looked like frost, but it wasn't." Chase answered.

Mia then looked at Cassie concerned. "Cass... do you remember during Aslan's sacrifice on the Stone Table, that cloaked man that the White Witch called her son?" She asked.

"Yeah, but I was more focused on Aslan than who was with the Witch." Cassie answered.

"Wait... the White Witch had a son?" Rob asked.

"And you didn't tell us?" Chase added.

"We didn't even know if he survived or not, we haven't seen or heard anything about the White Son since the sacrifice." Mia informed. "Anyways, do you think it is possible he survived?" She asked.

"I never saw anyone but the White Witch using magic during the battle, so it is always possible." Rob answered.

"What are we going to do then?" Cassie asked, softly.

"Right now, let's not tell the ambassadors. We don't want them to assume we're accusing them of hiding our possible enemies." Mia answered, calmly. "For now, this stays between us. No one else can know. As soon as the ambassadors have both arrived and retired for the evening, we'll meet with General Oreius, he's currently leading the guards until we can find a captain."

Rob, Cassie, and Chase all nodded.

Suddenly the doors to the throne room opened, and a dryad walked in.

"Excuse me, Your Majesties. I'm so sorry to interrupt by the ambassador of Archenland has arrived." She informed.

"Send him in." Rob ordered, as Cassie and Chase sat on their thrones.

Mia stared at the door as it opened, and a pale skin man walked in. He had black hair, and wore red robes, and cape.

"Good morning, Your Majesties. My name is Ambassador Borin, I am here on behalf of King Lune of Archenland." The Ambassador announced.

"It is an honor to meet you." Mia said with a smile.

"The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty." Ambassador Borin replied.

Rob smiled. "How about we introduce ourselves, since our herald has fallen sick as of right now." He said. " I am, High King Rob Myers the Magnificent, King of the Northern Sky, Lord of my Royal Court, Emperor of the Lone Islands, Lord of Cair Paravel, and Knight of the Most Noble Order of the Lion."

"I am High Queen Mia Myers the Gentle, Queen of the Southern Sun, and Lady of my Royal Court." Mia added.

"I am Low King Chase Miller the Just, King of the Western Woods, Lord of my Royal Court, Duke of the Lantern Waste, Count of the Western March, and Knight of the Noble Order of the Table." Chase continued.

"And I am, Low Queen Cassie Miller the Valiant, Queen of the Eastern Sea, Lady of my Royal Court." Cassie finished.

Ambassador Borin nodded. He then took out a scroll. "King Lune wishes to extend a hand of friendship to the Kingdom of Narnia." He informed. He then showed them the scroll. "He also wishes to discuss a trade deal between our kingdoms, and already had the basis of a possible deal written up, and he hoped we could go over it at today's meeting."

"We'd be honored." Mia said.

"Then let's adjourn to the conference room." Rob declared, standing up, as did Chase, Mia, and Cassie. The Four Cousins and Ambassador Borin quickly left the throne room, walking down the hall towards a set of double doors, which the guards quickly pushed the doors open. The conference room had dark wood paneling, and a warm scarlet carpet. There was a round mahogany table in the center of the room, with several chairs surrounding the table. Rob took a seat at the head of the table, followed by Mia and Cassie on his right, and Chase and Ambassador Borin on his left.

Borin then spread the scroll out, and took a map out and spread it out as well.

"All right, my lord, King Lune wishes to trade some of its minerals from its surrounding mountains in exchange for some of your famous wood. He has heard of how powerful the wood is, and wishes to use some of it to help with homes across the Archenland." Ambassador Borin informed.

"What type of minerals does King Lune wish to trade?" Mia asked.

"Well, as we all know the currency in Narnia is gold, gems, sliver, shillings, and pennies. So he quickly ruled out you would need any of those minerals. But we did notice that you seemed to have been depleting in steel since the White Witch never saw much use for it. So, my lord wishes to trade you some steel in exchange for some of his wood."

"I have heard that Archenland steel is very strong." Chase said.

"Indeed it is, Your Majesty." Ambassador Borin agreed. "We might not go to war often, but we have the weapons if needed."

 "How much does King Lune want for the steel?" Rob asked.

"He says that he requests about a hundred to two hundred logs in exchanged for a steady supply of our steel." Ambassador Borin answered.

The Four Cousins nodded. The deal seemed fair, they had dozens of forests all over the kingdom, they could provide the necessary required wood for the bargain.

"But what if King Lune doesn't like our wood? Should we have a back up trade in mind?" Cassie suddenly asked.

"King Lune believes that your wood is good enough. He has heard plenty about it from across Narnia." Ambassador Borin assured.

"Then we accept your deal." Rob declared. "But, now we must discuss a good trade path to take."

Ambassador Borin nodded, and then gestured to the map. He took a quill and began to draw a path along the map. "Here is the main path to the stronghold of Anvard." He informed. "However, my lord believes that the path is unstable for trade. it is especially dangerous during the rain season, and it is known to be rocky and unpaved.

"What about this area?" Chase asked, running his finger down a small valley that was shown on the map. "We had some griffins flying over the paths just a few days ago, and one of them reported that this path seems to be a reasonable level, and a good place to build a road. If we pull our resources together, we should be able to have the road finished by next harvest."

Ambassador Borin nodded. "That sounds about right." He said. "Is it a deal?" He asked.

"It is a deal." Rob answered. "We'll have a trade deal written up as soon as possible, and I'll send a delegation to Archenland to have it signed."

Ambassador Borin nodded.

"If there is nothing else to discuss, I suggest we retire for the night." Mia suggested. She then looked at Cassie, Chase, and Rob. "We have much to discuss tomorrow." She said.

Ambassador Borin nodded, as did Cassie, Chase, and Rob. They all left the conference room to retire to bed. Knowing that tomorrow was going to be another day of trade deals.

Chapter Text

The next morning Mia wore a dress that consisted of two pieces. The underdress was a dark blue, with a gray waistband. The band had wave designs on it. The overdress was a lighter blue that split at the middle with similar wave design. The shoulders were slightly puffed. Her hair was tied back into a tight, but formal bun, held with a sliver clip. Mia also wore her crown.

As Mia stared at her reflection in her mirror, she saw how different she looked. It was pretty simple for a conference dress, Mia had debated between wearing her blue or tan conference dress. But went with the blue one, as tan didn't go as well with her. She just hoped that the ambassador would like the dress, and wouldn't find anything offensive.

When Mia walked downstairs, she saw her family were all waiting in the throne room, waiting for the ambassador to enter.

"Good morning, Mia." Cassie greeted.

"Good morning, Cass, everyone." Mia greeted back.

"Ready for another conference meeting on trade?" Chase asked.

Mia nodded with a smile, before sitting down on her throne. She made sure to fold her hands delicately over her lap as she sat.

A herald faun then walked in. "Announcing, his lordship, Ambassador Jazkar Tarkaan of the Calormean Empire, sent by the almighty, all powerful, Tisroc of Calormean, may he live forever." The herald announced, but it sounded like he was forced to say the second half of that announcement.

Ambassador Jazkar walked arrogantly in. He was a tall, slender man. He had dark eyes, and wore different colored robes, and wore gold bracelets down his wrist, and several rubies dazzled his ears. There was also a group of people in rags or some of the women wore some form of bikini, that seemed to have a metal or gold harness on top with a metal belt with a silk skirt that revealed the women's limbs, chest, and abdomen. Their hair was tied into braids with a small golden headdress to keep their hair back. The outfit definitely showed way too much cleavage in Mia's eyes.

"He sure isn't good looking." Chase whispered.

"Chase." Mia scolded in a whisper.

Rob quickly cleared his throat. "Ambassador Jazkar, your Tisroc honors us with your presence." He said, trying to sound more formal. But then his eyes got sight of the group that Ambassador Jazkar had brought with him. "We weren't expecting an entourage to be with you. We'll have rooms prepared for them immediately."

"That won't be necessary, Your Majesty." Ambassador Jazkar shot down.

"And why is that?" Mia asked, doing her best to keep a calm face.

"My attendants won't be needing any accommodations outside what you provide your own servants." Ambassador Jazkar answered.

Both Rob and Mia's eyes hardened, and they narrowed on the ambassador. They knew full well that Calormean supported slavery, something that all four of the Four Cousins hated with a passion, but they knew they couldn't say anything without risking offending the ambassador and Calormean. They couldn't risk going to a possible war, or ruin a possible trade-relation over their opinions on slavery.

But Mia knew that even if they couldn't state their opinion on slavery, the least they could do is try to give the ambassador's slaves the best they could while also following the ambassador's orders.

"Your attendants will have as fine of accommodations as our servants have, if that is what you wish, Ambassador. But just know, we treat our servants very well in the halls of Cair Paravel." Rob informed.

Ambassador Jazkar nodded.

Mia then motioned with a slight wave of her hand, and several dryads and fauns walked in. "Please escort Ambassador Jazkar's servants to the tower quarters." She ordered.

The fauns and dryads bowed, before leading the entourage away.

"Now that that is handle how about we discuss the reason the Tisroc sent me." Ambassador Jazkar said.

"Of course. As we all know you were sent here to discuss a new trade deal." Rob replied. "How about we adjourn to the conference room for this meeting?" He suggested.

Ambassador Jazkar nodded.

The Four Cousins rose from their thrones, and like yesterday with Ambassador Borin they walked towards the conference room, and all sat down around the table.

"So what does Calormean wish to discuss in a trade relation?" Cassie asked.

"The Tisroc wishes to discuss a trade involving silk, but he also wishes to discuss a possible alliance between our two kingdoms" Ambassador Jazkar informed.

"An alliance?" Mia asked.

"But an alliance would require a marriage. And last I heard the Tisroc only has one child... a son..." but then Rob's eyes widened in horror as they glanced at Mia.

Mia caught the glance, and her face paled. "No..." she breathed, softly.

"The Tisroc wishes to have a marriage alliance between High Queen Mia of Narnia and Prince Ragadash of Calormean." Ambassador Jazkar said, casually.

Mia looked at Rob, as if begging him to do something.

"Ambassador, my sister has about to turn twelve in a few months, and if I remember correctly Prince Ragadash is around sixteen turning seventeen. Surely a possible alliance doesn't need to be decided so soon." Rob said.

"In Calormean culture that most women are married by the age of twelve. Queen Mia is almost of the age that women in Calormean are typically married off. The Tisroc believes that the alliance would be more beneficial than any trade deal." Ambassador Jazkar replied.

"I-I can't." Rob shot down.

"You can't?" Ambassador Jazkar asked, dangerously.

"I won't just sell my sister off to a marriage alliance unless it is her choice." Rob answered.

Ambassador Jazkar just stared at Rob. "Surely she can meet Prince Ragadash, right?" He said.

"Um..." Mia truly had no idea what to say. If this wasn't about forcing Prince Ragadash on her for marriage, she'd happily meet the prince. Maybe they could be friends. But she knew that Ambassador Jazkar had ulterior motives to this meeting.

"We'll have to discuss it later, Ambassador. Alone." Rob finally answered for Mia.

"Of course, Your Majesty. But until then, we can't discuss a new trade deal." Ambassador Jazkar replied.

"What?!" Mia, Cassie, Rob, and Chase all demanded.

"Why?" Cassie added.

"Because until Queen Mia meets Prince Ragadash, the Tisroc won't agree to a friendship." Ambassador Jazkar answered.

"So the Tisroc is being an asshole because my sister won't court his son?" Rob asked, dangerously.

"Rob, I never said I wouldn't court him." Mia pointed out.

"He wants you two to marry, not court." Ambassador Jazkar reminded.

"We will discuss a possible courtship soon. But until then, I'm afraid we'll have to hold this meeting off for a bit." Rob finally said.

"Alright, Your Majesty. Until then, I'll stay here as your guest." And before any of the Four Cousins could say anything, Ambassador Jazkar left.

"That asshole!" Chase screamed the second the door was closed. "Does he really think Calormean will get away with attempting to force Mia into a marriage she doesn't won't!"

"Chase, I haven't shot the idea down entirely. I am willing to meet Prince Ragadash, and then we can see what happens afterwards." Mia pointed out.

"Maybe we should discuss this later, since that meeting failed." Rob suggested.

"Should we meet with General Oreius to discuss the icy roads?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah, we should." Rob answered.

"Then let's go." Mia said, standing up.

Meanwhile...

Ambassador Jazkar quickly snuck out the window of his bedroom at Cair Paravel. He walked through the woods for several minutes, before arriving at a icy camp, deep in the woods, and miles away from Cair Paravel.

"White Son! I am here!" Jazkar called.

"Jazkar, hello..." the White Son greeted.

"I have access to the castle, all that matters now is you getting in there yourself." Jazkar informed.

The White Son smirked. "Don't worry about that, Jazkar. I've got that planned. Soon the throne of Narnia will be mine, as it always should have been."

"And I'll be an advisor, right?" Jazkar asked.

"Sure..." the White Son replied.

"How do you plan to get into that castle anyways?" Jazkar asked.

"You'll see, Ambassador... you'll see..." the White Son answered, with a menacing smirk.

Chapter Text

The Four Cousins made their way down to the guards barracks, where General Oreius was going to meet with them.

"Hello, Your Majesties." Oreius greeted when they arrived.

"Hello, General." Mia greeted back.

"What did you wish to discuss with me? If it is about being your captain, I've already declined the role. I'm happy being a general." Oreius said.

"No it is not about that." Chase answered. "We came to discuss a report from one of your guard griffins about ice on the roads between Archenland and Narnia. We thought that since you knew more about Narnia, and magic in this realm, you might have a clear on what is going on."

"Ice on the road? You sure it wasn't ice harvesters returning from the mountains?" Oreius asked.

"That's what I said..." Mia muttered.

"We were hoping you might have some theory on the ice." Rob said.

"Hmm... I believe it is magic. But I don't know much on magic, Your Majesty. I know more on military than magic." Oreius replied.

"That's just great... It's magic, and we don't know how to fix it." Chase groaned.

"Patience, cousin." Rob said softly. He then turned back to Oreius. "Do you have any clue as to how it is possible that ice could have appeared?" He asked.

Oreius shook his head. "I'm sorry, I don't." He answered.

"That is alright, General." Mia assured. "The only issue is how do we bring this up to the ambassadors."

"I say we don't bring it up to Ambassador Jazkar. There's something I don't like about him." Chase suggested.

"He is still an ambassador, Chasse. And if this is a true threat Calormean should be informed." Mia pointed out.

"But what if Calormean is involved. I mean Ambassador Jazkar didn't seem to like us that much." Chase replied.

That was true, Mia knew they didn't know who they could trust with this information, that wasn't a Narnian who fought against the White Witch.

"So what do we do?" Cassie asked.

"Do you think we could get in contact with Aslan?" Rob suggested. He then looked at Oreius. "There is a way to get in contact with Aslan, right?" He asked.

"If there is no one's said anything about. Usually Aslan only appears when you truly need him." Oreius answered.

Mia groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. That was just perfect, they needed Aslan, and yet they had no way to contact him.

"There's got to be a way, right?" Cassie asked.

"If there is, we'll find it." Chase answered hopefully.

But at that moment the door opened and a faun walked in. "Excuse me, Your Majesties, but there is someone here to see you." The faun informed.

"Who?" Mia asked.

"He said his name is Caspian, and he requests an audience." The faun answered.

"I guess we should go meet him." Rob said. He then turned to Oreius. "We'll speak later." He said, before walking out.

When the Four Cousins arrived at the throne room, Mia almost gasped when she saw a handsome young man in the throne room. He had short black hair, brown eyes, and fair skin. He also wore a simple tunic and trousers.

"You alright, Mia?" Cassie whispered.

Mia quickly shook her head. "Yeah, I'm fine, Cass." She assured in a whisper.

"You must be Caspian?" Rob assumed.

"Indeed I am, Your Majesty." Caspian confirmed with a bow.

"I am King Rob, this is my twin sister Queen Mia, and our younger cousins Queen Cassie and King Chase." Rob informed.

"It is a honor to meet the four greatest heroes in Narnia history." Caspian said before bowing.

"Well I wouldn't say greatest..." Chase muttered.

"So what is your reason for requesting an audience?" Rob asked, getting to point.

"I humbly request if I could perhaps serve you four as a guardsman?" Caspian requested.

"A guard?" Mia asked. "Why...?"

"It's always been my dream to be a guard. But when the White Witch was ruling she had no need for guards as she had her Secret Police of wolves." Caspian answered.

"Well, I guess we give you a shot." Rob said. He then turned to their herald faun. "Bring Caspian to the guard barracks, and tell General Oreius to start him out on training." He ordered.

"Of course, Your Majesty." The herald replied with a bow.

"I'll forever be grateful, Your Majesty." Caspian thanked.

Mia gave Caspian a small smile as he left, something which he returned with a discreet wink.

Chapter Text

Five years had passed since the ambassadors had arrived, currently the Four Cousins had grown up. Rob and Mia were sixteen turning seventeen, Cassie was fourteen turning fifteen, and Chase was twelve turning thirteen. Not only had the Four Cousins grown, but they also gotten better at fighting, now being able to hold themselves in battles for hours and hours. But not only that, but over the years the White Witch's former army had begun to terrorize the kingdom, stealing from the villages, attacking them, and more ice had been forming across the kingdom, all of it leading towards the White Witch's former castle, which the Four Cousins believed was the White Son's stronghold, where they hoped to find him and stop him once and for all.

Rob stood in the camp they'd set up a few days ago, going over battle plans with Oreius and Caspian. In the past five years, Caspian had quickly risen in the ranks to become a general in the guards.

"Alright, if we breach the castle we should be able to take out their first defensive." Rob said, staring at the map.

"You think it'll work?" Mia asked, walking up in a light pink battle dress. The battle dress featured a high collar, and the cloak was clasped in the front down to Mia's waist. The sleeves were a dark pink, with the shoulder seams being lined with a magenta fabric, with a calf-length coat-skirt protecting her legs. She wore magenta pants with black boots. Her long locks which now reached a little beyond her waist were tied in a tight ponytail. Mia's bow and quiver of arrows rested against her back, along with the White Witch's sword that had become a spear. Mia had taken to calling the spear, a trident-like-spear as of how it looked like a trident.

"It has to, there's no other opening or weakness that I can find." Rob answered. He then looked at her. "You've been more confident since your little adventure with Hercules." He said.

In the last few weeks, Mia had met the Demi-god, Hercules. He'd been in Narnia looking to complete his twelve labors, and during that time some of the White Witch's former army had been terrorizing the nearby villages. During that time, Mia had run into one of his traps while running through the woods, and had met Hercules. He had helped her become a better fighter and hero, while also helping her defeat the terrorizers, and banished them from the village.

"Well meeting a Demi-god, and him helping you learn to fight better while also helping you handle some idiots who were terrorizing the kingdom kind of leaves an impression on you." Mia replied.

"You said he plans to return and visit after he completes his final labor, right?" Rob asked.

"That's the plan." Mia answered.

"When do we attack?" Chase asked, walking up with Cassie. Cassie wore a similar battle dress to Mia, only her's was purple, while Chase wore armor similar to Rob's.

"Late this evening. We attack the castle, while the army is facing the White Witch's former army, we'll face the White Son." Rob answered.

The rest of the Four Cousins nodded.

Later that evening, the Four Cousins and their army surrounded the White Witch's castle by hiding in the shadows.

"Ready?" Rob asked in a whisper.

"Ready." Mia, Cassie, and Chase all answered.

"ATTACK!" Rob ordered.

The army charged out of the shadows, with Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase in the lead. A minotaur ran up to Rob and Chase, with two swords, but both quickly took a sword. Mia shot a few hours at the harpies as they flew in the air, while Cassie watched her back by attacking any enemies on the ground.

"Mia, watch out!" Chase warned, as a wolf jumped in the air, aiming for Mia's neck.

Mia quickly whipped out her trident-like-spear, and pointed at the wolf, and impaled it straight through the chest, killing it instantly.

"We need into the castle!" Chase yelled as he blocked a dwarf's attack.

"Oh, how do you suggest we do that?!" Mia demanded, blocking another attack with her trident-like-spear.

Rob looked around, trying to find an opening throughout the battles around him. But then he spotted one. "This way!" He yelled.

Mia quickly disarmed her opponent before stabbing him in the chest, and then backflipped over a few of the White Witch's men and landed in a crouching position close to the door.

"Show off..." Rob muttered after also flipping over, followed by Cassie and Chase.

"Come on." Mia ordered quickly running inside.

"Brr... it's freezing in here." Cassie shivered.

"Yeah, but it's not as bad as when I was held hostage here." Chase pointed out. "The castle is slowly melting, I'm honestly surprised it's last this long."

"It must be because the White Son is still alive. He has the White Witch's blood, and most likely similar magic too." Mia theorized, as she placed her trident-like-spear back against her back and took her bow out again, nocking an arrow.

"Watch your back, Four Cousins. We have no idea how powerful the White Son is, or what we're about to deal with." Rob cautioned.

The Four Cousins nodded, and then continued up the steps, weapons held tightly in hand. Mia walked first, and pointed her bow around the first area they explored. It was a long hallway with several doors carved into the icy walks.

"Chase, do you remember which door leads to the throne room?" Mia asked.

"It will be the door that is the largest and the most detailed." Chase answered.

Mia nodded, and the Four Cousins continued walking down the icy floors, trying not to make a sound as they looked around.

"Do you really think we can fight the White Son? I mean we were barely able to fight the White Witch." Chase asked in a whisper.

"We had little fighting experience then, cousin. This time we're more prepared." Rob replied also in a whisper.

"Let's just hope all that training comes in hand..." Mia muttered as they climbed up another flight of steps.

"There." Chase said, pointing to a giant door with a snowflake symbols in the center that had small ice dots falling down.

The Four Cousins each took a side, Rob and Chase on the left, and Mia and Cassie on the right.

"On three." Rob ordered. "One. Two. Three!" They quickly kicked the door opened, and there sitting on the ice throne in the room was a man dressed in a black cloak, he held the White Witch's scepter in hand.

"How-? How did you get that?! It was destroyed!" Chase demanded when he saw the scepter.

"You thought it was destroyed, but I returned to the Ford of Beruna and used my magic to repair it." The White Son then spun the scepter like a baton as he stood up, before pointing it at the Four Cousins. "And now... it's time for you four to die by it, like you should've five years ago!" He declared.

The Four Cousins exchanged looks before charging at the White Son, well Rob, Chase and Cassie charged, while Mia shot an arrow aiming for the White Son.

The White Son spun his mother's scepter blocking the arrow, and then blocked the strikes from Rob and Chase, while kicking Cassie back.

Mia drew her trident-like-spear and ran over to him she jumped into the air, pointing the spear down at the White Son. The White Son shot ice from his hands, pushing Rob and Chase back so he could block Mia's attack.

"You're strong, you little bitch." The White Son hissed, as he and Mia held their weapons as tightly as they could against each other.

Mia stared into his cloak, trying to see if she could see his face, or some clue as to who he was. But all she saw was darkness.

But while Mia was distracted, the White Son kicked her hard in the chest, before grabbing Mia's spear, he spun her around for a moment, before pulling the spear out of her hand, and pushing her to the floor.

"Distract, Queenie?" He taunted, throwing Mia's trident-like-spear to the ground.

Mia just glared at him.

Rob ran up to the White Son, swinging his sword, but black smoke like tentacles appeared from the floor grabbing Rob's sword before he could attack the White Son.

"Wh-What the hell?" Rob asked in shock.

"I guess you never thought you'd be facing a form of my father's power, eh, Kingy?" The White Son taunted.

But at that moment the Four Cousins began to hear the sound of bells beginning to ring across the castle ground.

"Huh, you've lost, White Son. The remains of yours and your mother's army are done." Chase declared with a smirk. "We've won.

The White Son just glared at the Four Cousins, before pointing his hands at the them, and lifted them all them off the ground and began to choke them. "You might have beaten my army, but I'll be back. If you truly want to stop me, you'll have to learn more than just basic combat." He then threw them hard against the walls. He then took out a dagger and threw it, it landed deeply into one of the walls of the castle, and a huge crack began to appear on the wall. The White Son gave one more glare at the Four Cousins before flicking his wrist and blood-red smoke that looked like a vortex-like-cloud, rose from the ground and engulfed him, and the next second he was gone.

Mia's mouth fell open at the sight. "How...?" She asked.

"I think we should discuss that later." Rob answered, worriedly.

"Why's that?" Cassie asked, standing up.

"Because the castle is starting to crumble!" Rob answered.

The Four Cousins all gasped in horror as the crack continued up the wall until it reached the roof, and the roof started to crack and blocks of ice began to fall!

"Yeah... we should go..." Mia agreed, she quickly grabbed her spear from the floor as she and the rest of the Four Cousins took off for the door. They jumped down the stairs and continued running.

"We're not going to make it!" Chase yelled as the sounds of cracking and ice falling got louder and more frequent.

Mia looked forward and saw a window right in front of them. "Guys, we're going to have to jump." She said.

"Mia, are you insane?! That's a three story drop!" Rob shouted.

"It's the only way to survive!" Mia shot back.

"We could always take the stairs." Chase pointed out.

"Um... what stairs?" Cassie asked.

"What...?" Chase turned and saw the stairs had all crumbled. "Goddamnit!" He cursed. "Well, Mia... it looks like we're jumping."

The Four Cousins turned to the nearest window, and backed up a bit before taking off. They ran as fast as their legs could go before jumping up, and smashing straight through the glass shattering it. They began to slowly fall to the ground, and it looked like they were about to fall to their deaths, when a golden platform appeared out of nowhere, catching them and slowly lowering them to the ground.

"What...?" Mia, Cassie, Rob, and Chase all asked.

"Hello, Four Cousins." A majestic voice greeted.

The Four Cousins turned around and saw Aslan standing before them.

"Aslan!" They exclaimed, excitedly.

"It is wonderful to see you. But I am sadly not here for a reunion, I am here for something much more important." Aslan informed.

"And that is?" Rob asked.

"I am here to train you." Aslan answered.

"Train us...?" The Four Cousins asked at once.

Chapter Text

The Four Cousins had returned to Cair Paravel, late at night, and after being checked out for injury, and then changing into more royal, but also casual attire, and they meet with Aslan in the conference room.

"Aslan, what do you mean by 'train us'?" Rob asked, getting straight to the point.

"Son of Adam, do you remember when I told you about the story of the Elemental Keepers?" Aslan asked.

Rob nodded.

"Wait, what is an Elemental Keeper?" Mia's gaze then turned to Rob. "And how do you know about this?" She asked.

"Aslan might have mentioned his plans to one day take us on as his apprentices, but I never imagined it being this soon." Rob answered. He then turned back to Aslan. "But I must ask: Why now?"

"Because the Darkness has returned." Aslan answered.

"The Darkness?" Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase all asked.

"Follow me." Aslan ordered, leading them out of the conference room and down the halls and towards the library. Once inside, he walked towards a door in the far back that read: 'Restricted Section: Authorized Personal only. Keep out.'

"I had no idea this was even in here." Mia commented. "Does the librarian even know?" She asked.

"She does, but she is sworn to secrecy. There are books in here that only a handful of people I trust should ever read. Dark stories, dangerous magic, and untold secrets lie in its books." Aslan answered.

"Well that doesn't sound very bright..." Cassie muttered.

"Even the most dangerous of works have a reason for existing, Daughter of Eve." Aslan said, waving his paw in front of the door. A golden light surrounded the door as it opened, leading to a pathway that went into the mountain.

"Of course it goes below the castle..." Rob muttered.

"Don't worry, it's totally safe. I had King Frank and Queen Helen, the first king and queen of Narnia add this section when Cair Paravel was being built. I told them that one day the future of our realm may depend on this knowledge, and today is one of those days." Aslan assured.

"Wait you said: 'one of those days', does that mean we'll be facing more Darkness soon? Darkness that might be worst then the White Son?" Chase asked.

"It's possible." Aslan answered, as they began walking down the stairs. "But what matters now is that you know more on what an Elemental Keeper actually is."

"Wait, I've study all of Narnian history, and there's never been mention of an Elemental Keeper except you. Why's that?" Mia asked.

"The reason for that, Daughter of Eve, is because I have yet to find worthy apprentices until you four arrived. I have waited these past five years to give you four time to adjust to ruling a kingdom, before I throw more responsibilities your ways." Aslan explained.

When the group finally reached the restricted section, Mia gasped when she saw the section. It was made of ancient stone, with tall bookshelves built into high stone walls that were filled with a several different type of books. There were vines trailing down from the roof. In the far back there was a fireplace already alit.

"Definitely getting without a doubt that this has been down here for a long time." Rob commented.

"I'm honestly still shocked you didn't know this way, since you're the one who spends the most time in here." Chase added, looking at Mia.

Mia said nothing, too memorize in the fact that there was a restricted section. She shook here head to clear it, before walking towards the nearest bookshelf. She ran her hand down the first spindle she saw, staring at some of the titles: Forbidden Magic, Book of Prophecy, Book on Heart Ripping, Origins of the White Witch, Book on Divine Magic, Book on Enchanted Hearts, Book on True Love, and Book on the Elemental Weapons of Narnia. But then Mia caught sight of book that caught her interests: History of the Dark Elemental Keepers.

"Dark Elemental Keepers?" She asked, looking at Aslan.

"The dark version of an Elemental Keeper." Aslan answered.

"How are they made? Or are they born? Or trained?" Mia asked.

"It is not a he, nor a she. The Dark Elemental Keeper isn’t a sole person. It is a title passed down from person to person. And that person isn't trained, but made. Cursed, if you will. Made by killing the last Dark Elemental Keeper." Aslan answered.

"That's horrible." Mia gasped. "Please tell me that we don't have to get killed for this plan of yours to continue down the road one day?" She asked.

"No, don't worry, Mia." Aslan assured. "Your powers will pass on to your child genetics, and you can decide when you want to pass them down to said child. Or if you don't have a child, you can choose a bearer to pass it on." He explained.

"That's good. But why can the Dark Elemental Keeper only be made by death?" Mia asked.

"Because murder is the first step to accepting Darkness." Aslan answered.

Mia could feel the color drain from her face. "How do you know if you've done something dark?" She asked.

"That is something you four aren't ready to know yet." Aslan answered. "But one day you will..." he added quickly when the Four Cousins opened their mouths in protest. "Now, for the reason I brought you here." He breathed into the air, and a book floated down, and landed on the table in front of the Four Cousins and Aslan. The book was brown, with five symbols, a wave, a flame, wind currents, and rocks. A golden circle was in the center of the elements connecting them together in a circle.

"The Elemental Powers of the Sixteen Realms." Mia read.

Aslan nodded. "When Narnia was created, a man from another realm, the most powerful sorcerer in the realms came. He told me of a vision he had, where a group of heroes would one day rise, armored with magic, weapons, and Elemental Powers and bring an end to the Darkness. He told me that in said vision a tree must be planted, the Element Tree he called it. He told me he wished to plant it in the Garden, and I agreed. That tree has since grown to house all the Elemental Powers in history minus mine, Creation."

"So you're saying that in the Garden there is a tree that will give us these Elemental Powers?" Chase asked.

Aslan nodded. "That is the case."

"And you're going to take us there?" Cassie asked.

"Indeed." Aslan answered. "When I do, I merely will have to touch the tree and you will be given Elemental Powers."

"You know for a second, I thought this whole thing is going to be complicated." Rob commented with a laugh.

"Oh, but it will be, Son of Adam. You four will have to train in your new gift. Learn to control it, work with, use it. Only when you have done that will you be Elemental Keepers." Aslan pointed out. "You will need these powers if you wish to stop the White Son."

The Four Cousins exchanged looks before nodding. "When do we leave?" Rob asked.

"Tomorrow." Aslan answered. "I suggest you get some sleep before then."

The Four Cousins nodded and then walked out of the restricted section and quickly headed up to their rooms to get some sleep. Well as much as they could before they started this journey.

Chapter Text

Mia double checked her saddlebags as she stood near Mira. She wore her battle dress from yesterday again, and her hair was this time loose instead of held back.

"Alright, food, water, a change of clothes, medical equipment, supplies to stay overnight. That should do it." Mia said, closing her saddlebags.

"You ready, sis?" Rob called from atop Azar.

"One moment!" Mia called back, as she got on Mira. Normally she'd ride side-saddle as she was normally in much longer dresses, but this time she rode astride since it would be faster. She grabbed Mira's reins and flicked them and Mira walked towards the path leading down the mountain.

"You made sure to tell the Council we'll be gone for a bit?" Rob asked.

Mia nodded. "They'll handle things in the kingdoms until we return."

She then glanced behind her and saw Cassie atop of Brissa and Chase atop of Philip also walking over.

"Everyone ready?" Chase asked.

"Yeah." Mia answered. "You made sure to pack everything, right? It's at least a four day ride to the Western March, plus at least a few hours to another day to find the Western Wild, where Aslan says the Garden is located."

"Speaking of Aslan, where is he?" Chase asked.

"I'm here, Son of Adam." Aslan answered, walking over.

"Aslan, are you ready?" Rob asked.

"Yes. I'm ready." Aslan answered.

"Then let's go." Mia declared.

Four and a half days later, the Four Cousins and Aslan stood in front of solid, golden gates, with green turf walls surrounding the garden. Engraved into the gates was:

Come in by the gold gates or not at all,

Take of my fruit for others or forbear,

For those who steal or those who climb my wall

Shall find their heart's desire and find despair.

"Ready, Four Cousins?" Aslan asked.

Mia, Chase, Rob, and Cassie all nodded, and Aslan then placed his paw on the golden gates, and they swung open without making a single noise. The Four Cousins then flicked their reins again and rode into the garden, before dismounting. The trees in the gardens weren't just made of green leaves, but also blue and sliver leaves. The grass was lush, and Mia could see two trees right away. In the center of the garden, right next to the fountain, was the largest and only sliver apple tree Mia had ever seen. It bore shinning, sliver apples, and high above in the branches of the tree Mia could see a phoenix nestled in its branches.

"What is this tree, Aslan?" Cassie asked, walking up to the tree.

"That Cassie, is the Tree of Youth. During the creation of Narnia it was the first sliver apple tree in all of Narnian History. The apples are said to bring eternal youth to someone, but only if picked to help others. The White Witch ate one greedily, and her skin turned white as salt." Aslan answered.

"The White Witch was around during the creation of Narnia?" Rob asked. 

"Yes. When the White Witch ate the apple, she became immortal, which is how she lived for a little over a thousand years. You see she wasn't from Narnia." Aslan said.

"Where was she from?" Chase asked.

"She was from the realm of Charn. The realm of Charn was the home of Jinn and Giants and the Birth Realm of the White Witch. The rulers in that realm use to be benevolent and wise, but later turned corrupted and cruel as time went on. The Empire of Charn, where the White Witch lived, had many enemies, and one day the White Witch, who went by Empress Jadis then used the Deplorable Word, and it destroyed all living things in Charn but the White Witch herself after losing a civil war against her sister. She used a spell on herself which froze her, sitting on a throne, until one day that a bell in the hall would be rung. One day a Son of Adam and Daughter of Eve appeared, and freed her and brought her to their world where she attempted to seize it as her own. The children ended up sending her from their world by taking her to Narnia. And here she found the fruit after climbing the gates, ate it, and well... the rest as you say is history."

Mia stared at the tree for a moment in shock. The fact that such a beautiful thing lead to the immortality of a tyrant like the White Witch was concerning.

"Aslan, what about this tree?" Chase asked, gesturing to a decaying sliver tree.

"That was the Tree of Protection, planted to repeal the White Witch from Narnia after she fled to the north. It worked for nine hundred years and then it died." Aslan answered.

"So where is the Element Tree?" Mia suddenly asked.

"This way." Aslan answered, and began to lead the Four Cousins through the garden. They walked for several minutes before Mia's eyes caught a beautiful sliver tree, with its leaves being a mix of deep blue and green, with hints of gold and pink. The branches were twisted like. And dangling from the branches were different colored teardrop like crystals. At the base of the tree Mia could see white crystals coming from the base and roots of the tree. Surrounding the tree was a glistening river.

"It's beautiful." Mia commented, staring at the tree.

"Indeed it is, but where are the elements?" Rob asked.

Aslan said nothing as he walked towards the tree and placed his paws on the base of the tree. His paws glowed a golden-yellow before four balls of light flew out of the tree. One was a reddish-orange, another was turquoise-blue, then a white one, and finally the last one was orange-black.

The reddish-orange one flew into Rob's chest, the turquoise-blue one went into Mia, the white one into Cassie, and the orange-black one into Chase.

The Four Cousins all gasped as they fell to their knees. Mia could feel like something was traveling through her veins, a liquid. She pulled her sleeve up, and looked at her arms. She almost gasped when she her veins were glowing a bright blue now.

"What's happening?" Cassie asked.

"Your new Elemental Powers are getting a feel of their master. It should stop hurting in a few minutes."

A few minutes after the Four Cousins had fallen to their knees, their bodies began to calm down, and they all took a deep breath, trying to calm themselves back down. When they stood back up, they lifted their hands up, and Mia gasped as a ball of water appeared out of thin air, floating above one of her hands.

"This is fire." Rob commented as a flame appeared in his left hand.

"Woah!" Cassie gasped as wind surrounded her.

Chase pointed his hands at the ground and rocks sprouted from them. "This is awesome!" He exclaimed.

"Indeed it is, but you must master your powers before you face the White Son again." Aslan informed.

"But how long will that be? How long do we have?" Mia asked.

"That depends on how long the White Son is willing to wait until he strikes again." Aslan answered.

"When do start training?" Rob asked.

"As soon as possible." Aslan answered. "As soon as we have returned, and you have finished your meetings, meet me near the beach, we'll start training then."

Chapter Text

After finishing several boring meetings, the Four Cousins were finally able to make their way down to the beach to meet with Aslan. Throughout the day they had to do their best to hide their new Elemental Powers, as they didn't want to cause a panic until they got them under control.

"Are you guys excited?" Rob asked.

"Yeah. I mean with these gifts we'll be able to stop the White Son and protect all of Narnia." Mia answered, excitedly.

"And Aslan is going to train us. Aslan!" Cassie added.

"That is indeed excitedly." Chase agreed.

"Hello, apprentices." Aslan greeted, walking up to them.

"Hello, Aslan." The Four Cousins greeted back.

"Now, my apprentices, as of right now I am your friend, but also if you will, your master in the art of Elemental Keepers. So you will refer to me as 'Master', alright?" Aslan replied.

"Of course, Master." The Four Cousins replied.

"Now, we'll start off with your fighting. For today's lesson you'll spar in groups of two in a battle royal, best fighter by the end wins. First up Rob vs Chase." Aslan declared.

"Wait what? Chase is younger than Rob." Mia pointed out.

"Your enemies aren't afraid to fight kids, so you mustn't be an afraid to fight each other." Aslan replied.

Rob and Chase exchanged looks before drawing their swords, and began to pace.

"One three." Aslan ordered. "One. Two. Three!"

Rob and Chase quickly charged at each other, their swords meeting in a loud bang. Rob pulled his sword back, and flipped over Chase, but Chase quickly spun around and meet his sword again with Rob.

"So, Master, what's the point of this?" Mia whispered.

"You'll see an a minute. But to be an Elemental Keeper is to learn how to fight all types of enemies, and learning to unlock your powers." Aslan answered.

"Unlock? You mean we don't just control the element?" Cassie asked.

"No. You must unlock your powers in it, and that takes training and standing up for what is right." Aslan answered.

"Ugh!" Chase groaned as Rob kicked him in the chest, and knocked his sword out of his hand and into the air. Chase quickly jumped on top of Rob and grabbed his sword before it fell to the ground.

"Impressive." Rob praised.

Chase's hands began to glow orange, as he jumped into the air, and punched the ground. The ground shook and quacked as rocks began to appear, sprouting in Rob's direction!

"Rob, use your Elemental Powers!" Aslan ordered.

Rob briefly looked down at his hands as they glowed a reddish-orange, and shot fireballs from them, hurdling them towards Chase, who quickly lifted his arms in an 'X' shape, and created a rock to block the fire.

"So this is why you wanted us to fight?" Mia asked, looking at Aslan as Rob and Chase continued to spar.

Aslan nodded.

Rob quickly flipped over Chase, and shot fire at him again, but Chase swung his sword blocking the attack. Chase then shoot more rocks at Rob, who dodged them.

Rob then ran around Chase, creating a wall of fire around Chase as he ran.

"Rob, where are you?!" Chase roared looking around the flames, trying to find a silhouette of Rob.

"Hello, Chasey." Rob greeted, and Chase whipped his head around and Rob stood behind him. Rob quickly disarmed him, catching his sword, and then disarmed the fire wall.

"Rob wins." Aslan declared.

"Not bad, Rob." Chase panted as he wiped some sweat from his face.

"Not too bad yourself, Chase." Rob replied.

"Next up, Cassie vs Mia." Aslan declared.

Mia and Cassie smirked as Mia drew her trident-like-spear, and Cassie drew her dagger.

"Ready. Set. Fight." Aslan ordered.

Cassie quickly charged at Mia, she swung her dagger, but Mia quickly blocked it with her trident-like-spear.

"You've gotten faster, Cass." Mia noted. "But as we both know, daggers are for getting close. And close is right where I want you."

Mia then pushed her trident forward, shoving Cassie back a bit. Mia's hands then glowed a turquoise-blue as she shot a jet of water in Cassie's way, but Cassie lifted her hands up, trapping the water in a dome of wind, and throwing it back at Mia. Mia quickly ducked dodging the attack.

Mia smirked as Cassie ran back up with her dagger, but Mia created a ball of water and shot it at Cassie, knocking the dagger out of Cassie's hand, and soaking Cassie.

"Hey!" Cassie snapped.

Mia then threw her spear, and pinned Cassie down by her wrist. Mia then walked over and pulled the spear out, before helping Cassie up.

"I guess you win, Mia." Cassie said.

"Yeah. But good fight." Mia replied. "You really had me tired for a moment, but I wasn't actually trying to hurt you."

"Yeah, neither was I." Cassie replied with a smile.

"Now, next up is Mia vs Rob." Aslan declared.

"But I don't mind hurting my brother." Mia said to Cassie with a smirk.

"Ready, Waterlily?" Rob asked.

"Waterlily? Alright, hothead." Mia replied, pointing her spear at Rob, as Rob pointed his sword at her.

"Begin!" Aslan ordered.

Rob and Mia quickly both charged at each other. Mia aimed for Rob's torso, but Rob quickly blocked the attack with his sword. Mia lifted her left hand and shot water from it, sending Rob flying back several feet, but he quickly landed in a crouching position and shot fire at Mia, who quickly created a shield of water to douse the flames.

Mia then charged at Rob and swung her leg, kicking him hard in the face, but Rob punched her in the cheek. Mia quickly backflipped a few feet before lifting her hands back up, as did Rob. Water shot from Mia's hands at the same time as Rob shot fire. The two elements collided with each other, creating a huge cloud of smoke, surrounding both Rob and Mia.

"Do you seem them?" Cassie asked, staring into the cloud.

"No, I don't." Chase answered.

Rob grabbed Mia by the collar of her battle dress and spun her around, and threw her, but Mia softened her fall by creating a ball of water. She then pointed her hands back at Rob, and created a shield of water around him.

"What?" Rob asked, throwing a flame at the shield, but the fire disintegrated upon impact.

Mia smirked.

Rob quickly drew his sword and slashed it into the shield, splitting the water in two. He then shoot fireballs at Mia

"Fuck..." Mia hissed, as she backflipped and dodged every fireball.

"How long are these two going to fight?" Cassie asked.

"Depends how much they want to fight. Or until one of them quits." Aslan answered. "But then again... knowing Rob and Mia, they won't stop until they've overworked themselves."

Mia kicked Rob hard in the groin as he aimed for her trident-like-spear. She aimed her trident-like-spear at him, but Rob drew his sword and blocked it. And Mia almost gasped as she saw his eyes turned from their normal sky blue to a fiery red.

Mia pulled her trident-like-spear back, aiming to punch him, but Rob grabbed her fist. Mia quickly kicked him with her leg, knocking him off balance for a moment.

"ENOUGH!" Aslan suddenly yelled.

Both Rob and Mia stopped, and turned to Aslan.

"But, Master..." Rob started.

"You aren't suppose to kill each other, it's pretty obvious you two are the most powerful against the other. Let's hope that continues in our next lesson." He then stared at each of the Four Cousins. "Return to Cair Paravel, I'll see you in our next lesson." He ordered.

The Four Cousins exchanged looks before leaving the shores and walking back up to the castle.

"You two were evenly matched." Chase commented. "The White Son has no idea who's he's about to mess with."

"No he doesn't." Cassie agreed. "You two could kick ass if given the chance."

Mia smiled at Rob. "Sorry about kicking you really hard." She apologized.

"Eh, I deserved it. And sorry for punching you a lot. But hey, at least we know how strong we are against each other, we just need to bring that rage into our next battle with the White Son."

"True that." Mia agreed.

But unknown to the Four Cousins, a figure in black was watching them from the shadows, and his brown eyes glinted blue as he watched the Four Cousins return to Cair Paravel.

"Maybe we should call your plans off, White Son." A man said.

"No." The White Son shot down. "This doesn't change anything. The plans proceed as planned." He ordered.

"And what is next, White Son?" The man asked.

The White Son smiled. "That, my old friend, is a secret..." he answered.

Chapter Text

Mia made her way down to the beach, dressed in only a simple teal dress with wave design at the base, and carrying her trident-like-spear and bow and arrows. Ever since she'd become the Elemental Keeper of Water, she tried to incorporate more water colors such as teal, and blue into her dresses. At first her tailor thought she'd suddenly changed colors, but Mia had assured her that she was just adding more than pink, and purple to her wardrobe.

Even after almost three months since gaining her powers, the Four Cousins still hadn't told anyone. They planned to inform the public as soon as Aslan had told them they'd mastered every bit of their training, and had their powers under control.

Most of the time during training, Aslan would call on all of the Four Cousins, but not today. Today, he'd called on just Mia.

"Master?" Mia called as she arrived onto the sandy shores.

"Hello, my Apprentice." Aslan greeted appearing behind Mia.

"Hello, Master." Mia greeted back with a curtsy. "What are we doing today?" She asked. A part of her hoped it involved learning more on her powers, maybe learning how to fight with them. A part of her had learned to love fighting, sure she would always take the route that would lead to the least amount of casualties if necessary, but if she had no choice, then Mia would fight to her last breath for those she loved, for her kingdom, and for the sixteen realms.

"Why don't we work on your precision with your water throwing, and go from there." Aslan answered.

Mia nodded, though she was disappointed that it wasn't the training she'd hope it would be.

She then lifted her hands up and they glowed turquoise-blue, before out of thin air a bubble of water appeared in between her hands, floating perfectly in the air. Aslan then lifted his own paws up and they glowed yellow-golden before the a golden light surrounded the sand, and four targets appeared.

"Now, hit the center of each target. Since you're already a master archer, this shouldn't be too hard." Aslan ordered.

Mia nodded, and then flung the water in the direction of one of the target, but the next second it moved, and the water hit a rock!

"What the hell?!" Mia demanded.

"Now, Mia, we have talked that it is inappropriate for a queen to use such uncouth language." Aslan scolded.

"Master, is now really the time?" Mia asked, internally groaning.

"My Apprentice, what do you take from this lesson?" Aslan asked.

"That a target shouldn't be moving." Mia guessed, sarcastically.

"I can hear your sarcasm, Mia." Aslan replied, and Mia for a brief moment flinched. He hadn't called her 'Mia' in a long time, it was usually just 'My Apprentice' or 'Daughter of Eve'. "The correct answer is that, not all targets are stationary. In battle you must be prepared to fight enemies that move. So you must be able to shoot either jets or balls of water at incredible speed, but also when trying to hit a moving target." He informed.

Mia glanced at the target that had moved a good solid three feet. "So, I'm suppose to just keep firing water until I've hit all the targets?" She asked.

Aslan nodded. "In other words, you must go with the flow."

"Yeah... I've never been the best at that..." Mia admitted.

"Well today you shall learn how to." Aslan replied.

Mia created another ball of water and aimed for the now moved target, and shot the ball, the target moved again, only this time too late and the ball of water hit the last ring of the target. Mia then whipped around, and aimed for another target, she shot the ball of water much faster than before, this time hitting the center of the target.

While Mia was focused on the targets, Aslan placed his paw on the ground and the targets transformed from targets into men made of sand, all with different types of weapons, and all pointed at Mia..

"What is this for?!" Mia demanded, water forming in her hands, but she quickly dropped it.

"In battle, Mia, you'll find yourself surrounded by more than just one enemy. You must be able to fight off more enemies at once. You must go with the flow." Aslan answered.

"Alright, is this training or an attempt to get me killed?" Mia asked sarcastically.

Aslan said nothing, and the sand-men all ran in Mia's direction, but Mia backflipped into the air, and shot water at two of the sand-men. Once she landed in a crouching position, then drew her trident-like-spear and swung it, meeting one of the sand-man's weapons. But while Mia was focused on the sand-man she was currently in combat with, a sand-man crept up from behind her, and wrapped his arms her waist.

"Let me go!" Mia ordered. She clenched her hand into a fist, expecting to make another ball of water, but instead a small dagger of water appeared, and Mia quickly stabbed it in the sand-man's neck, and watched as the sand-man's sand turned into a deep caramel tone, it looked almost like wet sand. Mia stared at it for a moment, before the now wet sand-man began to crumble to pieces.

"How...? How did I do that...?" Mia asked, taking a step back.

"You're unlocking new abilities by using your powers more." Aslan answered. "We learn by trying, Mia. And you, my Apprentice have the ability to create storms, rain, tsunamis, jets of water, and much more."

Mia looked down at her hands as they stopped glowing turquoise-blue. In same ways she could be one of the most amazing hero in history, but in other ways, she could also be one of its greatest villain. Or it's most terrifying threat.

The thought was truly terrifying. Mia knew that there was an Elemental Keeper that went dark, hence the Dark Elemental Keeper title being a thing. She didn't know much about the Keeper, but there was always something in the back of her mind that panicked. Scared that one day the Darkness might come after her, and turned her against all those she loved. And she truly hoped that thought was merely her fear, and would never come to pass.

"How...? How do I control it?" She asked.

"You learn to control it by learning, my Apprentice. The more you learn, the more control you'll have." Aslan answered.

Mia looked up at him. "Then let's keep training." She said.

Chapter Text

The day after Aslan had summoned Mia, it was Rob's turn. Instead of meeting down by the beach, Aslan had Rob meet him at the top of the nearest volcano, which was the legendary volcano Lagour.

"Hello, Master." He greeted once he reached the top.

"Hello, Rob." Aslan greeted back.

"So why did you summon me? Mia mentioned something about you doing a one on one lesson with her the other day."

"Well, like your sister, I want to test to see how you are proceeding with your training." Aslan informed.

"I think I'm doing alright. I've gotten better at controlling my fireballs, and not making the fireplaces flames get bigger whenever Mia and I are in a roasting mood with each other." Rob replied.

"Well, I'll be the judge of that." Aslan said. "For your sister I tried to get her to focus on going with the flow, like water. For you I need to have you focus on your intensity in battle."

"Like?" Rob asked.

Aslan said nothing, before placing his paw on the ground, and Rob gasped as about four huge golems made of lava, and molten rock came climbing out of the volcano.

"What is this for?!" He demanded.

"Training." Aslan answered. "Your assignments is to defeat all four of the golems and get them back into the volcano."

"By myself?" Rob asked.

"You won't always have your sister and cousins with you in battle, Son of Adam." Aslan pointed out.

Rob just shook his head as he lifted his hands up. They glowed a reddish-orange, and Rob then charged. He jumped into the air, and shot two beams of fire at two of the golems, knocking them down. Rob then aimed for the other two golems, but one of the golems he knocked down, grabbed him and threw him hard into the stone wall.

"Alright... less than five minutes into this fight and I already wish Mia was here..." Rob muttered, as he pushed himself up. He drew his sword, and charged back at the golems. One of the golems' hands clenched into a fist, which he used to attempt to crush Rob, but Rob dodged it quickly, and sliced the hand of the golem off.

"Ha! Too slow!" Rob taunted. But the golem just turned his head to Rob, and the golem's hand reformed.

"Oh, shit...." Rob muttered.

The golem lifted its hand up, attempting to crush Rob again, but Rob lifted lava up from the volcano and surrounded himself with it, creating a shield of lava right before the golem's fist could crush him.

Rob then shot the lava at the golem, knocking the golem back into the volcano. "Alright, one down, three more to go." He said, turning to the other golems. Flames appeared in his hands as he ran towards the other three golems, and jumped into the air flew towards the golems, using flames from his hands as propellents.

The golems lifted their fist, attempting to smash Rob again, but Rob flew up, and as he fell shot fire from his hands, dosing the golems in flames. As Rob fell into the flames, he grabbed onto a golem's arm, and used it to flip himself, and kick the golem in the jaw, knocking him back into the volcano.

"Alright, two down, two more to go." Rob said.

The third of the golems charged at Rob, but Rob merely threw lava at it as it charged at him, knocking it back.

The final golem instead of going physical force, spat lava out of his mouth that went straight towards Rob. Rob lifted his hands in a 'X' shape, and the lava spilt in two, parting around Rob. Rob then threw his arms forwards, redirecting the lava back at the golem.

The golem roared as it tried to block Rob's attack, but while he was distracted by the lava, Rob removed his right hand, and shot fire at the golem, throwing it off balance and back into the volcano.

"That felt a lot more exhausting than you think..." Rob panted, catching his breath.

"Impressive, Son of Adam." Aslan praised.

"Thank you, Master." Rob replied. "But I must ask, why didn't you summon all of the Four Cousins. Surely we could've handled those golems much faster together, than just by myself."

"Well, Son of Adam. Even though teamwork is foundational in battle, there will be moments where you will have to fight without your sister and cousins. And when those moments come, you must be ready to fight." Aslan answered. "Keep in mind, that there is always a choice of when it is time to fight with a team, and when to rely solely on yourself."

"I will. Thank you, Master." Rob thanked.

"Any time, my Apprentice." Aslan replied. 

Chapter Text

Cassie rode Brissa up the mountain path, her cloak whipping behind her as she rode up the mountain. Earlier that morning, she'd received a message from Aslan asking to meet her at the top of Mount Windgust, which was known for its strong winds once you reached the top. Cassie could already feel the strong breeze as she rode, but she assumed it must've been a good place to practice her Elemental Powers since it was so windy.

When she finally reached the top of the mountain she saw Aslan sitting, staring into the distance.

"Master?" She asked.

Aslan motioned with his paw for her to come over, which Cassie complied.

"Hello, my Apprentice." Aslan greeted as Cassie sat down next to him.

"Hello, Master. I must ask, why did you summon me here? I mean, I know you want to train me in some way, but why a mountain? With Mia you had her come to the beach, and with Rob it was a volcano, but why a mountain for me?"

"The top of a mountain is where the wind is at its strongest. And here you are out your strongest, just like Mia is near the ocean, she'd be even stronger if she was in the ocean herself. Same with Rob and being in a volcano. The more you surround yourself with your element, the more powerful you become with it." Aslan explained.

Cassie looked down at her hands, and then up at the sky, feeling her element blow through her whole body. Ever since becoming an Elemental Keeper, she like her cousins, and brother, always felt a pulling towards their element. Sometimes Cassie would see Mia sitting outside while it rained. Rob would sit in front of fires for hours, while going over some paperwork. And Chase would sometimes try and find secret passages ways that lead deep into the mountains. Even Cassie found that when she stood at the highest tower of Cair Paravel, she felt an unending urge to her element.

She then looked at Aslan. "Master, how do you plan to train me?" She asked.

"Well, I had your elder cousins each fight something connected to where I had asked to meet them. So it only makes sense I do the same to you."

"How...?" Cassie asked. There was nothing but stone, rock, moss, and the wind currents all around them.

Aslan placed his golden paw on the ground, and it glowed a golden-yellow glow, and watched as the clouds around them began to transform into giant, dark grey cyclones, that began to make their way over to her.

"Master...?" Cassie started. "What am I suppose to do?"

"Fight them." Aslan answered. "In this fight you'll learn something new."

Cassie looked at Aslan like he was crazy, before drawing her dagger with her right hand, while her left hand glowed white. She then ran towards the cliff and jumped off of it, but instead of falling she used her Elemental Powers, to fly towards the cyclones. She shot wind at them, but the cyclones merely spilt into smaller cyclones, dodging the wind, before reforming.

"What?" Cassie asked, but at that moment a cyclone came from behind, and punched her in the jaw, knocking her into a mountain. "OW!" She groaned, pushing herself up. She then pushed herself up and threw her dagger. It cut through the wind, going straight through one of the cyclones, but then the cyclone reformed.

"How the hell am I suppose to defeat these things?" Cassie demanded, looking at Aslan.

"There is a lesson in this, Cassie. A lesson you must learn, just like Mia and Rob had to learn during their private lesson." Aslan answered.

Cassie just groaned as she shot more wind at the cyclones' core, trying to break it from inside, while using her left hand to pull her dagger back to her with the wind. But as she looked around at the cyclones, she noticed that brute force wasn't going to work. She could feel the wind currents blow all over her, the currents all heading towards the center of cyclones, which Cassie noticed were now all combining into one giant cyclone.

Cassie pulled her hands back, and placed them an a 'X' shape, and a shield of wind surrounded her. She looked closer at the cyclone, and stared at the eye, and an idea came to mind. 'I'm either about to be incredibly brave, or incredibly stupid.' She thought. She then lowered her shield and took off for the cyclone, lifting the wind currents to carry her towards it.

The cyclone tried to fight back, by blasting blasts of wind and storm at Cassie, but Cassie blocked every attack until she had managed to jump into the eye of the storm, using the wind around her to stay in the air. She then stretched her arms out, pointing each at one end of the cyclone, before shooting powerful blast of wind at them. She could feel the cyclone fighting back, trying to knock her down, but Cassie stood her ground. Cassie then shot her most powerful gust of wind, shattering the cyclone, and Cassie began to fall! But she quickly waved her hand, creating more wind to catch her and return her to the mountain top.

As soon as her felt feet touch the mountain top, she caught her breath before looking over at Aslan. "Alright, what was that for?" She asked.

"I wanted you to learn how to adapt to each battle." Aslan answered. "Not all battles you can win with brute force at once, sometimes you must learn your enemies moves, and adapt to beat them."

"And you had to make me fight cyclones to do it?" Cassie asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I had your cousins fight sand-men, and golems made of lava and magma." Aslan chuckled.

Cassie couldn't help but chuckle as well, she remembered Mia returning with sand in her hand, and on her dress, that her handmaidens Nora, Regina, Cora, and Amelia all had to help her bath, get a new dress, and fix her hair afterwards. Rob also had some minor burns that had to be checked out, apparently after his fight, he'd found out that some of the lava had hit him, leaving small burns across his arms and shoulders. Compared to them, fighting cyclones seemed like a breeze, as the cyclones were just gas and air, instead of wet sand and boiling hot lava and magma.

"Is this why you asked to give each of us a private lesson? To teach each of us something we must learn for battle?" Cassie asked.

Aslan smirked. "I know you all find some of this... unorthodox, but trust me. I'm doing this for you all."

"Why?" Cassie asked.

Aslan looked down for a moment, before looking up. "That is something I must speak with all four of you. But, what I can tell you is there might come a day where I may not be here."

"But, Master, you're immortal." Cassie reminded.

"I may be immortal here, but like all beings, I have a weakness. If I leave Narnia, my immortally weakens, and I can be killed." Aslan informed.

"Master, do you think you're going to die?"

"Not anytime soon. But I do fear that one day a darkness will return, and I will have to choose between the safety of the sixteen realms, and myself. Know this, Cassie, no one is ever truly immortal. All beings have some form of mortality, no one is unkillable. There's always a way. Remember that in case something happens, and the only way to stop it, is to find a way to end it."

Cassie wanted to say something, but couldn't. If her lesson was to learn to adapt, she knew that possibly one day she might have to adapt to a world where Aslan might not be around any longer. And she prayed to, well, Aslan that that world wouldn't be on she'd have to adapt to.

Chapter Text

Chase made his way deep into Mount. Windgust. A few hours after his sister had returned from her private lesson with Aslan, Chase had received a letter requesting he meet him inside Mount. Windgust. Chase had first found the letter confusing, but knew not to question Aslan.

He gripped the rocks tightly as he climbed down. A perk of being the Elemental Keeper of Earth, was that he was stronger than before he'd become an Elemental Keeper. He like his cousins and sister were already very strong from over five years of military training. According to Aslan, the Four Cousins were progressing immensely in their trainings, but the Four Cousins all knew it would take much longer than a few months to master their powers, just like it had taken them years to become impressive warriors. But there was also a thought in the back of Chase's mind, how much time did they have? The White Son hadn't appeared since they'd destroyed the White Witch's castle, but that didn't mean he was gone forever. He'd fled during their last confrontation, he hadn't been defeated. He was still out there, and Chase worried he was planning something much bigger.

"Hello, Chase." Aslan suddenly greeted, and Chase gasped, almost losing his grip as he saw his master sitting in the center of a large cavern.

"Master, when did you get here?" Chase asked, quickly finishing the climb.

"I've been waiting a bit, Chase." Aslan answered with a smile. "How is Cassie since my lesson with her?" He asked.

"She, like Rob and Mia is putting much more time into their training whenever the opportunity rises." Chase answered.

Aslan merely nodded.

"So, Master, what are we learning in this private lesson?" Chase asked.

Aslan's paw glowed golden-yellow, and Chase gasped as magma and lava began to fly out of small cracks in the mountain, and form into a giant monster made of magma and lava. There were a few arms around the monster's circular mouth.

"Master, I didn't know you could control fire." Chase said looking at Aslan.

"I can control all four of your elements, for creation merely deprives from Water, Fire, Earth, and Wind." Aslan explained.

"So you could've just used our powers yourself?" Chase asked.

"My powers over them are limited, I can merely control them to make something new. I don't have full control like you four do through your training." Aslan answered.

"Good to know." Chase replied.

But at that moment the lava monster lifted a tentacle, and aimed for Chase, who quickly barreled rolled out of the way, just as the tentacle was about to hit. Chase then drew his sword, and pointed his hand at the rocks, and orange light surrounded some of the rocks as they flew out of the wall, which Chase then hurled at the monster. The monster lifted its tentacles to block the attack, flinging the rocks back at Chase, who froze them in place, and then dropped them to the ground.

The lava monster aimed to attack Chase again, but Chase just shot dirt in his singular eye, hoping to blind the monster. The monster lifted his lava arm, and the dirt melted in the flames, he then tried to strike Chase again. But Chase just created a huge wall of rock, but the monster broke through it, knocking Chase back.

"Master, what am I suppose to do?!" Chase demanded, looking at Aslan.

"That is a lesson you must learn. If I told you how to solve the problem, you wouldn't learn the lesson." Aslan answered.

Chase internally groaned. Cassie, Mia, and Rob had all warned him earlier that Aslan wouldn't help them during the lesson, they had to learn it themselves, without his help.

Chase then rolled as the lava monster attempted to hit him again, and again.

As Chase shot more rocks at the lava monster who continued to fire more jets of lava at him. Chase knew he couldn't go on forever, he'd grow too tired soon, and the lava monster could then destroy him. But then he had an idea.

When the lava monster attempted to attack him again, Chase created a giant shield of rocks that surrounded him, blocking the monster's attack. Now all Chase had to do was wait until the monster tired itself out, and Chase could make his move.

Chase lifted his hands up, ready to attack as soon as the monster was tired, and he didn't have to wait long. As barely five minutes later the monster stopped banging against the shield, and Chase smirked. He pointed one of his hands at the ground, and a giant rock shot up, Chase then used his other hand to punch through his shield, shattering it as he rode the rock up. He then shot several rocks at the lava monster, before drawing his sword and charging over. He jumped into the air, and slashed his sword, chopping one of the lava monster's arms clean off.

Chase landed on the ground with a roll, before whipping back around and charging at the monster. But when the monster tried to attack Chase, Chase was able to dodge each and every attack as the monster was too tired to fight. Finally the monster stopped attacking, and Chase took that as his opportunity. He drew his sword, and threw it, impaling the lava monster straight through its singular eye, and destroying it.

Chase made sure to make a shield of rocks as lava, and molten rocks flew all over the cavern. When Chase was sure the debris had stopped, he lowered the shield and walked towards Aslan.

"Normally I'd ask what that was for, but I already have a clue. You wanted to teach me a lesson in patience, huh?" Chase asked.

Aslan nodded. "Impressive. Your cousins and sister didn't seem to pick that up as quickly." He noted.

"Mia, Rob, and Cassie tend to get kind of busy when they're in battle." Chase replied. "But why patience?"

"Water can flow, fire's flames intensify as it grows, and wind adapts as its currents move. But earth is patience, as it takes time for it to grow. It takes times for rocks to become diamonds, as it takes time for an apprentice to become an master."

"So all of this? All these private lessons were just to teach us something about our element?" Chase asked.

Aslan merely nodded.

"But why?" Chase asked.

"I think that's something we should discuss with your cousins and sister." Aslan answered, before golden-smoke surrounded him and Chase, and Chase gasped as they vanished from the cave.

Chapter Text

Chase gasped as he and Aslan appeared in the throne room of Cair Paravel.

"I thought you told us teleportation was dangerous." Chase reminded.

"It is, if you're not careful. It is considered darker than most forms of transportation when it comes to beings for its possible repercussions. Such as leaving a part of the person." Aslan replied.

"Can we learn to teleport?" Chase asked.

"I could teach you four how to teleport items." Aslan replied.

Chase smiled. "Please do." He begged.

"We'll talk." Aslan replied. "Now where are the rest of the Four Cousins?" He asked.

At that moment the door to the throne room opened, and Rob, Mia, and Cassie all walked in. They stopped when they saw Aslan.

"Master?" They all asked.

"Hello, my Apprentices." Aslan greeted.

"What are you doing here?" Mia asked.

"I've come to explain something to you." Aslan answered.

"If this is about the private lessons, we understand you only wanted to teach us something involving our elements, while also training us." Rob assumed.

Aslan just stared at them.

"What we don't know is why." Mia said. "We understand what you were doing, we just don't understand why."

Aslan sighed. "As you all know, your elements are all different. Water connects to the seas, fire to the volcanos and fires, wind to the air, and the earth to the ground. They're different just like you four are all different. Which means not all of our lessons must be together. Sometimes, I must teach you each differently."

"Not all two people are the same..." Mia muttered.

"Indeed, Daughter of Eve." Aslan agreed. "No one is the same. Some of us our human, some of talking beasts. So why should all our lessons be?"

The Four Cousins all nodded, but then Mia's gasped, and fell to her knees.

"Sister!" Rob yelled, before falling to his knees as well.

"Rob! Mia!" Cassie and Chase both shouted, running to their cousins side, while Aslan ran over as well.

"Mia? Rob?" He asked, staring at them concerned.

Mia felt tears fill her eyes as her eyes flashed around, she saw a man, who looked to be in forties, he had grey hair, and blue eyes. He wore a navy blue shirt, and matching jeans, and brown loafers. He had an oval face, and fair skin. But when he stared down at Mia, he stared at her concernedly. "Sweetie...?" He asked, but then he vanished.

"What...?" Mia asked, he looked so familiar. So similar. As if he'd known her once upon a time. Had he?

Then the wind picked up, and swirled around Mia, and Mia's eyes widened as she saw herself, she was waltzing around a ballroom with a young man with emerald eyes, and spiky brown hair. They stared at each other softly, as they waltzed around perfectly. The man spun her, and then lowered her into a dip, and he softly caressed her cheek, as he stared at her.

"B..." the vision Mia said.

"Mia..." The man-B- breathed, as they stared deeply into each other's eyes. Hazel, meeting emerald.

Mia stared at them for a moment. But the very next moment, Mia heard the sound of glass shattering, and she screamed as black tentacles flew into the ballroom from shattered windows, and began to surround the couple, ripping them apart.

"MIA!" B screamed.

"B!" The vision Mia screamed in return.

Mia fell to her knees, covering her face with her arms as she looked around, trying to see, but then she heard a voice, it was soft, loving. It said: "We'll meet you back home soon..."

Mia's eyes then flashed open, returning to Cair Paravel.

"Queen Mia...?" Mia looked over to see Lieutenant Caspian over her.

"Lieutenant?" Mia looked confused.

"Are you and King Rob, alright? You passed out." Lieutenant Caspian asked.

Mia looked down for a moment. She wasn't okay. Who was that man? Why did he called her sweetie? Why did he look so familiar? And who was that man she danced with? Who was that 'B'?

She then looked back up at Lieutenant Caspian. "Yes." She lied. She couldn't tell the truth, not until she had more clearage of what in the sixteen realms had happened.

Lieutenant Caspian looked at her softly before nodding. He then helped her back up, before bowing and walking away.

"Sis-" Rob started.

"What did you see?" Mia interrupted.

"What?" Rob asked.

"What did you see?" Mia asked again, this time sharper.

"I saw... darkness... nothing but darkness, screaming, and the sound of people crying in pain and agony..." Rob answered, shakingly.

"What does it mean?" Chase asked, looking at Aslan.

"I don't know... I've never seen such a feat before." Aslan answered.

"Sis, what did you see?" Rob asked.

"Nothing. Just blackness." Mia lied, standing up. "I'm sorry, I need to be alone."

"Mia, are you sure you're okay?" Cassie asked, worriedly.

Mia said nothing before running out of the throne room. She needed to be alone, she needed to clear her head. And she knew just where to go.

Hours later, it was raining, and Mia sat outside on one of the balconies of Cair Paravel. She wore a cloak as she let the raindrops slowly fall onto her, and down her skin. The rain mixed with her own tears, as she pulled her legs into her chest. The vision still so clear in her mind, and she hated it. Her brother suffered a vision of pain and darkness, while Mia for a moment, a very brief moment, got to watch a vision filled with love, until the darkness attacking her brother's vision came to hers. 

"Sis?" Rob asked, walking out.

Mia didn't even look up at him.

"Sis, are you alright? You ran off rather quickly." Rob asked, sitting down next to Mia. Normally it was Mia being the one you would have this type of conversation with. But when Rob saw his sister hurt, He'd deicded to step up more, and be her brother when she truly needed him, just like she'd been there for him, as his sister through thick and thin.

"No." Mia finally answered.

"Are you sure there wasn't something in your vision you saw? You can tell me." Rob said.

"There was nothing, Robert." Mia replied, coldly. "Nothing but darkness and pain."

"Do you think it was a vision?" Rob asked.

"I don't know." Mia answered, weakly. "I've read several books in the restricted section. I've read about the Elemental Weapons, Dark Elemental Keepers, and our elements. But nothing I read mentioned anything on visions."

"Do you think it was the White Son trying to torment us?" Rob asked."And if so why just us? Why not also Cassie and Chase?"

"I doubt it. I mean, what would his purpose be. Besides, if it had been the White Son he'd also would've gone after Cassie and Chase." Mia answered.

'Unless he's trying to lead us off his trail?' Rob thought, worriedly. Rob then shock his head and wrapped an arm around his sister and hugged her. "I love you, Waterlily. If there's something you aren't telling me, I want you to know that when you're ready, you can tell me." He assured.

"Thank you, brother." Mia replied, returning the hug. "But I need a moment alone. I'll be inside for dinner soon."

Rob nodded, and then stood up and walked back inside.

Alone once more, Mia gazed at the moon and the star above it that shimmered softly as the clouds cleared. The rain had ceased, or maybe Mia's fear had conjured the storm originally. Her mind drifted back to the vision, that hadn't been the last time she'd seen that man, the man who'd called her 'sweetie'. Over the last five or so years, sometimes when she dreamt she had dreams of a young girl who looked like her. Sometimes the girl was laughing with an older woman, or shopping with a younger woman. Sometimes she sat with the older man and read, or she played with a girl around her age. All the people in her dreams seemed vaguely familiar to Mia, and yet so far away. Her earliest memories that she could recall were arriving in Narnia, and fighting against the White Witch, after that, it was just her life so far as queen, and her training to be the Elemental Keeper of Water.

Mia breathed a heavy sigh, as she closed her eyes for a moment. She thought back to Rob, Cassie, and Chase, they were her family. Whoever these people were, they had abandoned her. Had left her, her brother, and their cousins in a realm, with no clue what to do. But a voice in Mia's mind told her they hadn't left her or the others, but Mia ignored it. Whatever her life was like before becoming the High Queen, she wanted no part of it. She was content with her life...

But if that was the case, why did her mind always show these flashes?

"Ugh!" Mia groaned, placing her face in her hand.

She was tired, she didn't have the energy to deal with this. So instead of going to dinner like she'd told Rob she'd eventually do, she made her way towards her bedroom, and quickly changed into a nightgown, and went to bed. But the second her eyes closed, she heard, like always, was a voice echoing, and it said: "Don't be afraid to go on, Mia. Don't give up hope, come what may."

Chapter Text

A little under year and a half had passed, Mia now eighteen turning nineteen, with her ninetieth birthday only weeks away, sat at her writing desk, as Nora, Regina, Cora, Amelia, were all carrying trays with what felt like mountains of scrolls, placing them on Mia's desk, before walking away.

Mia placed her head in her hands and groaned.

"Something wrong, Mia?" A voice asked.

Mia looked up to see a fourteen to fifteen Cassie standing in the doorway. She wore a light grey dress with lavender and white sleeves. Her brown hair was tied in a stylish braid, with a emerald headband atop her head. She also wore a silver necklace around her neck.

"I'm just tired, Cass." Mia answered, lowering a scroll. "I haven't been able to take a break since I started getting all these proposals from kings, dukes, and other nobles." She then giggled "I've even received proposals from kings from kingdoms beyond our oceans."

Mia didn't miss the brief look of jealousy in Cassie's blue eyes. Ever since Mia had turned eighteen, proposals and the talk of marriage became all she ever heard. Even last week during the last Council of the Four Cousins meeting, did Mia want to rip her hair out when a dwarf named Orsik brought up that they should start inviting princes and other suitors to try and win Mia's hand. It had taken everything in Mia to not shoot water at him. Not only had the discussion of suitors been an important part of Mia's life recently, but so had the Four Cousins finally revealing their Elemental Powers.

Not too long after Mia and Rob's eighteenth birthday, Aslan declared the Four Cousins all masters of their powers, and not even much longer later, the Four Cousins revealed their powers to the kingdom, and following that, Mia had received even more proposal. Originally men wanted to marry her for her famous beauty, but now it was that and the prospect of getting an heir that had the ability to control water was on the table.

"Your Majesty, a letter from Calormean." Regina said walking in.

"Thank you, Regina." Mia thanked, trying to keep her annoyance at the letter out of her voice. She rolled the scroll opened and stared at the letter, it read:

To Her Majesty, High Queen Mia of Narnia,

In Calormean, we have heard tales of the wonder and the beauty of your kingdom. But it is our belief, that your land's truest potential has yet to be unlocked. In our consideration of the future of both our kingdoms, we believe an alliance through marriage would be most beneficial. Therefore, I offer the hand of my heir and son, Prince Ragadash to you in marriage. Such a union, we are certain, will usher in an era of prosperity for both our kingdoms, and a peace from shore to shore that has never been known before. If you choose to reply, I shall send an envoy, to bring one of our most esteemed Tarkaans to discuss the engagement.

The Tisroc, may he live forever, awaits your sagacious reply.

May your reign be long and fruitful,
The Tisroc

Mia closed the scroll and put it with the rest. She wanted to scream. All proposals she'd received offered her a prince's or duke's son hand in marriage. She'd read every scroll, every letter, and none of them felt right. She'd read everything about the kingdoms, she knew which would be good for an alliance, or trade. But her heart felt nothing for any of the men.

"Another proposal?" Cassie asked, now walking in.

Mia merely nodded, placing the scroll aside. "I need a break..."

"Then take one." Cassie said. "I'm sure it won't kill some of these lands if you don't see their proposal immediately."

"You're right." Mia replied, now standing up. "Thank you, Cass." She thanked, before walking out. She made her way down to the library, but instead of going down to the fantasy section like she'd normally do, she made her way to the restricted section. When Mia arrived, she ran her fingers softly against the spindles of all the old books.

"Alright, I've already read Book on the Elemental Weapons of Narnia, History of the Dark Elemental Keeper, and The Elemental Powers of the Sixteen Realms, now what is next?" Mia then spotted a black book, and pulled it out. The book cover depicted a silver dagger with a black handle, and the blade of the dagger was a curved one. And behind the dagger was a black circle, with dark tentacle like things drawn to appear to fly out of the corners of the cover.

"Forbidden Magic." Mia read. 'Sounds interesting....' she thought, placing the book on a nearby table and sitting down. She quickly flipped to the first page, and started to read. The book mentioned things such as the Dark Elemental Keeper Dagger, the Stone Knife, there was a brief mention of dreamcatchers that were rumored to be able to extract memories, and then return them should the dreamcatcher be used on them again. It was even stated that the dreamcatchers could replay memories once extracted. But then Mia's eyes caught something, at the top of a section was labelled: Dark Matter.

"A legendary, yet dark substance said to make whoever touches it heart as black as night. Said to be created around the beginning of Narnia by the Darkness in retaliation for Aslan creating Narnia." Mia read. She flipped through a few more pages, but there was very little on Dark Matter, only that it was almost impossible to find. Key word being: almost.

Mia felt her fingers going to a new necklace around her neck. Her Element Necklace. The necklace was a golden necklace, it was a circular pendent with a wave in the center of it. The wave was made of blue and white crystals, with small diamonds decorating the frame. After the Four Cousins became masters of their respective elements, Aslan had given the jewelry to them. They were originally meant to help charge an Elemental Keeper's powers until they were done training. But Aslan had decided not to give them to the Four Cousins, so now they were meant more as extra power sources, to give the Four Cousins extra power in their elements if needed.

Cassie's Element Necklace was of three wind currents symbols in a silver circle. Rob and Chase had Elemental Pins, which were the male versions of the Elemental Necklace. Rob's was of a flame, and Chase's was of some rocks.

Mia's eye continued to scan the text as she flipped page by page as she read.

"Mia!" A voice suddenly yelled, and Mia looked up from her book to see Chase standing in the doorway.

"Yeah, Chase?" She asked.

"I got a message from Aslan." Chase said, holding out a small golden glowing crystal. "He says he wants to meet with the Four Cousins."

"I'll get Rob, you can get Cassie." Mia ordered, closing the book, and running out of the restricted section, and then through the library with Chase in tow. They spilt after leaving the library, and Mia knew where to find Rob. The forge.

Rob had taken a sudden interest in forging, wanting to learn the skill in case he needed to fix his sword or other weapons in future battles. The forge was located outside Cair Paravel, and Mia could already smell the smoke.

"Rob?" Mia called, walking into the forge area. There was a forge in the far back, with small buckets of water all over. Mia saw Rob, banging a hammer down on his sword, he wore an apron over his trousers and tunic.

"Oh, hey, sis." Rob greeted. "Could you give me a hand?" He asked, gesturing over at the pump.

Mia nodded and walked over to the pump and began pushing it down. She only knew the basics of forging in case Rob needed a hand with anything minor. "How's the sword?" She asked.

"Good. Caspian did a number to it in sparring." Rob answered, pulling his sword out of the fire before placing it in a bucket of water. Steam flew from the bucket, filling the room for a minute before clearing.

"You mean Lieutenant Caspian, right?" Mia asked.

Rob nodded. "You know how our current captain of the guards is thinking of retiring soon?"

Mia nodded. It wasn't that surprising, Captain Leonard, an elder faun who'd served in Aslan's Army had discussed retiring within the next year or so. He had yet to name his replacement, but rumor speculated that Caspian was a possible candidate due to his dedication and loyalty these past seven or so years.

"Well, I was thinking maybe Caspian should be our new captain when Captain Leonard retires." Rob informed.

Mia tapped her chin with her finger as she thought of that. It did make sense, Caspian was loyal. He had served and protected them and Narnia all these years, but she also knew it took more than just her vote to declare him captain.

"How about we discuss it later. I've got something to talk to you about." Mia finally said.

"What? Is someone hurt?" Rob asked, worriedly.

"No, no one's hurt. But Aslan sent us a message." Mia answered.

"Oh, what did it say?"

"He wants to meet us, I believe."

Rob quickly took off his apron, and placed it aside. "Then, let's go." He said.

Mia nodded and the two began to walk towards the throne room, knowing after all these years that was the most common place they'd probably find Aslan. And they were right. When they entered the throne they saw Aslan talking to Cassie and Chase. But they looked over when they saw the door open and saw Rob and Mia walk in.

"Hello, Rob, and Mia." Cassie greeted.

"Hi, guys." Mia greeted back. She then looked at Aslan. "Hello, Master."

"Hello, Daughter of Eve, and Son of Adam." Aslan replied with a smile.

"So why did you need to summon us?" Chase asked.

"I have a mission for you." Aslan answered.

"Mission?" The Four Cousins all asked.

Aslan then walked over to a table, the Four Cousins followed him. Aslan then waved his paw and in a puff of golden smoke a small piece of parchment appeared.

"Is that a map?" Cassie asked.

Aslan nodded. "A long time ago my father, the Empire-Beyond-the-Sea created a legendary crystal, and hid it away. He told me when my future apprentices mastered their gifts, I was to send them on a final lesson, to find the crystal." He explained.

"So it's our mission to find the crystal?" Mia asked, staring at the parchment. But there was nothing on it. "Um, Master. This is blank." She informed.

"That's your first obstacle. You must find a way to revel the map by understanding who you truly are." Aslan replied, before vanishing.

"Master, wait!" Cassie started, but it was too late.

'Damn lion. Couldn't even leave us a clue.' Mia thought, staring at the parchment. "Any ideas?" She asked, looking at the rest of the Four Cousins.

Cassie, Rob, and Chase all shook their heads.

"What did he mean by accepting who you truly are?" Chase asked.

"Well, we are the kings and queen, maybe that has something to do with it." Rob figured.

"And we're Elemental Keepers." Chase added.

"And heroes." Cassie said.

"But we're also lost.' Mia thought, venomously. Even after a year and a half, the fact that none of them had any memories of their lives before Narnia still stung. Mia had tried to ignore it. To push it aside. To douse on it with water like you would a flame, but it just continued to grow. It continued to burn. Especially around her and Rob's birthday, when her mind would taunt her with these dreams of this family, that she knew wasn't hers.

"You alright, Mia?" Chase asked.

"Yeah, fine. Just lost in thought for a moment." Mia answered.

"Do you have ideas then?" Cassie asked.

Mia shook her head. "I'm just thinking, what if Aslan meant we must accept who we really are. We are kings and queen, Elemental Keepers, cousins, siblings, heroes... but we're also lost children."

"Lost children?" Rob, Cassie, and Chase all asked at once.

"Guys, we don't know anything about our past before arriving to Narnia, aren't you a little curious?" Mia asked.

Cassie, Rob, and Chase all exchanged a look. There had always been a part of them wondering who they were before becoming kings and queen, but they'd always pushed it aside. After almost a decade, the thought didn't seem that important anymore. They had each other, and that was enough.

"Not recently." They finally answered.

"But we are lost. We don't know who our parents are, or were. We don't where we come from." Mia continued, and unknown to her the parchment began to glow a golden light. "Think about it. We've accepted that we will always be heroes, but there will always be a part of us who will wonder who were before coming to Narnia. What are lives were like."

"Mia, look." Cassie said, pointing at the parchment.

Mia looked down and gasped when she saw the parchment continue to glow a golden light, before the light engulfed the parchment and when it cleared a map covered the parchment with the symbols of the Four Cousins elements, a flame, a wave, some wind currents symbols in a circle, and some rocks in the top and bottom corners.

"That worked..." Mia breathed, in a whisper.

Rob then picked the map up and stared at it. "It'll take us at least a week to reach there. The crystal is located kind of far away." He informed.

"Where exactly?" Chase pressed.

"The Wild Lands of the North." Rob answered.

"Isn't that where Aslan banished the White Witch for nine hundred years? What if she'd found the crystal?" Mia asked, worriedly.

"If she'd found it we would've found it in the remains of her castle." Rob pointed out. "Now, to plot our journey."

"Shouldn't we inform the council?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah we should." Chase answered.

"Alright. I'm going to handle this map, while you three inform everyone." Rob replied.

"Why are you handling the map? You have a terrible sense of direction." Mia asked.

"Do not." Rob shot down.

"Do too." Mia shot back.

"Do not."

"Do too."

"Do not."

"Do too."

It went back and forth for a few minutes, until Cassie shot wind at them knocking them off their feet, forcing them to keep their balance instead of bickering.

"Are you done?" Chase and Cassie both asked.

"Yes." Rob and Mia both answered at once.

"Alright. Let's go inform people, Rob can handle the map, but Mia you can double check it." Chase decided.

"Fine." Mia and Rob both caved in, and Mia walked out with Cassie and Chase.

Cassie and Mia made their way to the council, while Chase went to alert the guards.

"You're doing what?!" Mr. Beaver asked, once Cassie and Mia had informed the council of their mission.

"On a mission. We'll be gone for about... most likely two weeks or so. A week to get there and a week to get back, plus however long it takes to find the treasure." Mia said again.

"Your Majesty, so soon?" Fable asked.

"We won't be gone that long." Mia replied.

"Your Majesty, we've got princes and suitors coming from all over Narnia to try for your hand." Sallowpad said.

Mia's eyes narrowed. "You did what?" She asked, dangerously. She could now hear the sound of storms brewing outside.

The council exchanged looks. They'd learned a while ago not to tick Queen Mia off in the wrong way. Once she was mad, good luck dealing with it. Then again it took a lot to annoy her, usually mentions of suitors, her family and/or kingdom in danger, or being pressured into something she doesn't want were enough to push her.

A faun cleared his throat. "Your Majesty, you are of age, and have been for almost a year. Narnia, the Southern Sun needs an heir. This is important."

Mia just scoffed. "So throwing me into a loveless marriage is the solution, then?" She asked.

"No, it's not. We'll allow you to court the suitor of your choosing." Mr. Fox assured.

"That's so much better." Mia muttered, sarcastically.

"Queen Mia, Your Majesty, we've been patience, giving you time to fall in love, but you refuse every suitor we've suggest." Orsik pointed out.

"Maybe because all your suitors are idiots who'd only want me for my beauty and crown!" Mia snapped. She was about ready to throw hands at this point. Almost nine years she'd been dealing with this shit, especially after she turned of age. There were days where she wanted to throw balls of water just so she could shut them up, but decided against it, due to they were just doing their job.

Cassie saw the look in Mia's eyes, and sighed. "Cousin..." she started.

"What?" Mia snapped, whipping her head over to face Cassie, while her arms were crossed.

"Mia, the council isn't forcing you to marry any of the suitors. They just want you to meet them, that's all." Cassie explained.

Mia just scoffed, and rolled her eyes. She'd might be eighteen turning nineteen, but not even she wanted an arrange marriage. She wanted to marry for love. She wanted a partner, not a man who'd hold all the power over her. She wanted someone who'd love her for who she was, not for her crown or beauty, but just her. Was that so much to ask for? Apparently in her council's eyes it was.

"Maybe we should discuss this later." Mrs. Beaver suggested.

"Indeed we should." Mia agreed, coldly, before sweeping from the room, Cassie followed her.

"Mia, wait!" Cassie called.

"What?" Mia snapped.

"I get your mad." Cassie started.

"Mad doesn't even begin to describe it." Mia scoffed.

"But what matters now is the mission. If we succeed, you can then focus all your attention on not being forced into a loveless marriage." Cassie said.

Mia looked down, and clenched her fist. "Fine." She caved in, reluctantly. "Now come on, we need to meet with the guys."

When the girls returned to the library, Mia saw Rob leaning over a table, using a pencil to plot their corse while looking at different maps to see if there were any differences in their map compared to up-to-date ones.

"Almost finished, bro?" Mia asked, softly.

"Almost, sis." Rob answered, his eyes not leaving the map. "There. Done." He declared.

Mia looked at the map from over Rob's shoulder, and saw a detail black line leading through the White Witch's old territory, and past the mountains, and ending with a X at the end.

"It'll take days to get there." She commented.

"Yeah, but it'll be worth it. Who knows what this crystal will do." Rob replied.

"What if it's just a normal crystal, cousin?" Chase asked, walking in.

"If it was normal, why did the Emperor-Beyond-the-Sea make it?" Rob asked.

"Maybe he just liked jewels." Chase replied.

"Chase, you of all should know that Narnia is filled with magic. Aslan wouldn't send us on a foolhardy quest if it wasn't important." Rob pointed out.

"So when do we leave?" Cassie asked.

"Tomorrow." Rob answered. "Tomorrow we start our first quest as Elemental Keepers."

And all four of the Four Cousins gripped their respective necklace or pin, and the necklaces and pins glowed as the Four Cousins did.

Chapter Text

The following morning, Mia tied her hair in a loose ponytail, and like always was parted to the right. She then slipped on an updated version of her battle dress. It looked a lot like her old one, only her new one had narrower sleeves and was more form fitting, with a longer skirt, and new sheath for her weapons rested against her back. Mia spun her trident-like-spear around before placing it in the sheath resting against her back. She then swung her quiver on, and her bow.

"You ready, Your Majesty?" Amelia asked, walking in.

Mia nodded. She glanced down at a small golden box with curved lid and a light pink diamond in the center. Mia opened the box up, and inside was her crown. She quickly closed it, and opened a nearby drawer and pulled out a pearled headband, before putting it on.

"How do I look?" Mia asked, turning to face Amelia.

"Can I be honest, Your Majesty?" Amelia asked.

"Of course, Amelia. I value you, Nora, Regina, and Cora's opinions very much." Mia assured.

"You look like a badass." Amelia informed with a smile.

"Thank you." Mia thanked. "Now, I must be off. I'll be back soon." And with that she left, arriving at the front of the castle where Rob, Cassie, and Chase stood with their horses. Rob was double-checking the map, Cassie was finishing packing her saddlebags, and Chase just sat on Philip waiting for the others to be ready.

"Hey, Mia." Chase greeted.

"Hey, Chase." Mia greeted back. "Let me finish packing and we can go."

Chase nodded, and Mia walked towards Mira.

"Hey, girl." Mia greeted, petting Mira's muzzle. "You ready to go on a adventure?" She asked, and Mira whinnied. Mia smiled as she lifted her saddlebags, and placed them on Mira. She'd packed two changes of clothes, her hairbrush, her lady supplies, medical equipment, food, water, a book, and a sleeping cot with a blanket and pillow. She then climbed onto Mira, choosing to ride astride since she wore her battledress instead of her more queenly dresses.

"Everyone ready?" Rob asked, already sitting on Azar with Cassie and Chase on Brissa and Philip respectfully.

The Four Cousins nodded, and flicked their reins and took off.

A few hours after leaving Cair Paravel, they'd traveled into the former lands of the White Witch. Since the end of the White Witch, the lands had grown warmer and filled with lush vegetation. There were trees that were once bare, now covered by all manner of colors. Flowers and other blooms grew for miles, and the sound of a flowing river could be heard nearby the Four Cousins were grateful for how much the land had repaired itself over the years, since lucky for them that meant they didn't need to bring their cloaks out yet.

"What direction, Rob?" Mia asked.

"This way." Rob answered, pointing north.

"How much longer do you think it'll take?" Cassie asked.

"About a week to get there. I mean, we have to cross some mountains, and continue through the White Witch's former territory."

"We have to cross the mountains?" Chase groaned.

"Why doesn't Chase just part the mountains? I mean he is the Elemental Keeper of Earth." Cassie pointed out.

"One: I can't part the mountains, Cassie. Two: Even if I could, it'd be too dangerous. We don't even know if there are any living beings here besides the White Witch when she was exiled." Chase said.

"Who'd want to live in a barren wasteland anyways?" Rob asked, rolling the map and placing it in his saddlebags. "I mean, it sounds quite difficult to manage."

"You know, Rob, I was thinking, how about we build a tomb around the Stone Table." Mia said, changing the subject.

"Why?" Rob asked.

"To honor Aslan's sacrifice, I'd think it be a good way to honor what our master did. How he gave his life for one of us." Mia answered. She didn't say Chase's name, knowing how the event hurt  him, and how much guilt it brought Chase for knowing that even though Aslan would've given his life for any of them, Chase was indirectly responsible for Aslan having to make that sacrifice.

"That's a great idea, Mia." Cassie said. "We should discuss it with the royal architects when we get home."

"I agreed." Chase agreed.

"Then it's settled, we'll discuss it with the royal architects and council when we return." Mia decided.

Later that evening, the Four Cousins decided to take a break from traveling. They found a cave not too far from the entrance to the mountains, and set up camp. Mia rolled out her cot, and laid her blanket and pillows out, while Cassie, Chase, and Rob all did the same. Rob then took out the map and looked it over again.

"Good news, guys. We're making better time than I'd thought. We should get through the White Witch's territory within another few hours, and then about two days through the mountains." Rob said.

"I thought you said it'd take a week." Chase said.

"Originally I'd thought it would take longer to get through the territory, but we've made such good time we've cut off a few days." Rob explained.

"That's great, because you and Mia have a ball to get back to when we return." Cassie reminded.

"Oh, Cass. Please don't." Mia groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"What? Is there something wrong with the birthday plans?" Rob asked.

"Oh, just that the council is trying to set me up with princes and other nobles they've invited." Mia answered, shaking her head slightly.

"They did what?!" Rob demanded. "I didn't authorize this." He then looked at Cassie or Chase. "Did either of you?"

"Rob, we can't authorize arrangements for you either of you two." Cassie reminded, while Chase just shook his head.

"They didn't need authorization to invite guests, Robbie." Mia pointed out.

"Well it's your life you should be allow to marry who you want." Rob replied.

"Thank Aslan I'm not of age yet." Cassie sighed.

"Oh, just wait, Cass. Once you turn eighteen, whoever Mia doesn't marry will go after you." Chase replied. 

"Thanks for that reminder, Chase." Cassie replied, sarcastically.

"Maybe we should get to bed. We'll need as much rest as we can get for the journey ahead." Mia suggested with a smile.

"Good idea, sis." Rob agreed. "The faster we get to sleep the faster we can complete this mission and go home."

The Four Cousins all nodded, and quickly all laid on their cots, pulling their blankets up, and feel asleep quickly.

The next morning they woke up bright and early, and Mia with some help from Cassie cooked some sausage they brought while Rob and Chase looked for some fruit they could add. When the boys returned, the Four Cousins ate in silence, desperate to continue their mission and return as soon as possible.

As soon as they were finished, they quickly packed up and got back on their horses, and began the trek through the remains of the White Witch's former territory. It took them a few hours to leave the territory, before they arrived at the base of the first mountain.

"Alright, once we cross these mountains, we'll be just a few hours ride away from the crystal." Rob said, lowering the map.

"And how do you suggest we climb the mountains while also keeping with our horses?" Mia asked.

"We could always go around." Cassie suggested.

"But that'll take too long." Rob said.

"Chase, couldn't you, I don't know, try and find a path for us?" Mia asked, looking at Chase.

"I could try." Chase answered, getting off Philip. He walked towards the base of the mountain and lifted his hand, it clenched into a fist and he then punched it into the ground. The ground shook and quaked, as a path made of magma began to appear, leading through the mountain.

"Through the mountain?!" Mia and Rob both groaned.

"Of course it's through the mountain..." Mia muttered.

"What? Scared of a mountain, cous?" Cassie teased.

"No, I'd just like not to be crushed to death." Mia replied.

"So... we're going in?" Rob asked.

Cassie and Chase nodded, while Mia nodded relucantly.

"Then into the cave it is." Rob declared, and they entered the mountain.

The inside of the mountain was just rocks, cobwebs, and dust. Mia could feel the heat through her battle dress, as she clutched Mira's reins, and squeezed her legs so Mira would speed up a little.

"How long do you think it'll take to get through the mountain?" Cassie asked.

Chase looked down at the magma path, and got off Philip for a moment. He touched the path, and felt around the earth, before looking up. "A few hours. This path cuts through most of the mountains, and will let us save more time."

The rest of the Four Cousins all nodded, and Chase got back on Philip before they continued on. They rode for a few hours in silence, not saying a word. They didn't speak until Mia heard something, and whipped her head around.

"Everything alright, Mia?" Rob asked.

Mia said nothing as she looked around. Something felt wrong. She thought she heard something move. Like rocks sliding. "Chase, do you feel something?" She asked, not taking her eyes off the cavern's walls.

"No." Chase answered. "You're probably on edge."

"No, I'm not.' Mia thought, shaking her head slightly as she looked around.

"Let's continue." Rob decided, and he, Cassie, and Chase all flicked their reins, but Mia stayed for a moment. She waited, trying to hear or see anything, but nothing looked or seemed wrong.

"Maybe Chase was right and I'm just on edge." Mia muttered, before continuing to ride Mira forward.

But not even moments after Mia started once more, did she hear the sound of rocks falling.

"What was that?" Cassie asked, looking up.

"LOOK OUT!" Rob warned as rocks started to fall from the ceiling.

"It's a cave in!" Chase shouted.

"No shit, sherlock!" Mia snapped. "Now, come on!"

The Four Cousins all flicked their reins, and started to ride as fast as they could. Rocks and debris fell, trying to crush them. When a rock was about to fall onto Cassie, Chase lifted his hands up and clapped them, sending a shockwave up, smashing the rock into pebbles.

"Thanks, Chase." Cassie thanked.

"Anytime." Chase replied.

At that moment water shot from the corner of his eyes, smashing a rock that was about to fall on him and Cassie to smithereens.

"Thanks, Mia!" Chase and Cassie both thanked.

"You're welcome." Mia replied. "And be more careful. Watch your heads. Now come on!"

The Four Cousins continued to ride, but just minutes before they could escape, and giant rock fell in front of Mira, and Mira lifted her hind legs, knocking Mia off of her and to the ground, hitting her head hard, and knocking her out.

Mia didn't know if she was dreaming at the worst possible time, or in a coma, but she did see a woman standing not too far from where Mia stood in where  ever the hell she was. The woman had short brown hair, blue eyes, and wore a black and white striped shirt and jeans. In front of her were two small kids, one had wavy brown hair, and hazel eyes. She wore a light pink nightgown, and the other had messy brown hair, blue eyes, and wore a set of pajamas.

"Mommom, we don't want to go home." The boy whined.

"Yeah, Mommom. We want to stay with you and Pop!" The girl agreed.

Mommom smiled. "You know your father and mother both want you back home when you're not visiting."

The girl pouted. "It's not fair. All the kids in our school get to go out, why not we?"

"You know there is a danger working in the shadows, my best buddy." Mommom replied.

The girl still pouted. Mommom just chuckled, as she softly pushed the girl back onto the pillow, and pulled the blankets back over her. "How about a song? So when you go home you can sing it and pretend it's me singing it" She asked.

The girl and boy both nodded, and Mommom smiled.

Mommom: On the wind

"Mia! Mia, wake up!" A familiar voice shouted.

Mia's eyes fluttered open, and she closed them again as they were met with bright light.

"Where are we?" Mia asked, after a moment to allow her eye to adjust.

"Just a few hours ride from the cave." Rob answered, rolling his map up.

"How long was I out?" Mia asked.

"About a day. Chase's path allowed us to cut through the mountains much faster." Cassie answered, handing Mia a cup of water.

"A day?!" Mia asked, astonished.

"You hit your head pretty hard." Chase informed.

It all then came flying back to Mia, the cave, the cave-in, Mira knocking her off, and Mia hitting her head and losing conscious, and then the woman. What was her name again? Mommom? That couldn't be her real name? Surely that had to be a nickname, right?

"Are you hurt?" Cassie asked.

Mia rubbed her head trying to find a bruise, but luckily she felt none. She assumed that if she sustained a bruise or bump either her hair had covered it, or it had quickly healed when she was out.

"I don't think so." Mia finally answered.

"Good." Rob replied, rolling the map and putting it away. "Then we can continue."

Mia nodded and quickly pushed herself back onto her feet, and walked towards Mira. "Bad girl." She scolded, petting Mira's muzzle. She then quickly got back on Mira, and grabbed the reins, and flicked them.

Two hours later, the Four Cousins arrived at a huge mountain. And in the center of the base was a giant stone door. There were several symbols carved into the door. One was a flame, the next a wave, some wind currents, and some rocks.

"How do we open?" Rob asked, jumping off Azar, and tying him, Mira, Brissa, and Philip to a nearby tree.

Mia sighed and she walked towards the door and began to feel around, hoping to find a pressure plate or some form of mechanism that would open the door. But she found nothing.

"There's no pressure plate or mechanism to open it." Mia said, turning back to the rest of the Four Cousins.

"Maybe there's a different type of way to open it." Cassie theorized.

"Like what?" Mia asked.

"Hey, guys, look what I found." Chase called.

Rob, Mia, Cassie all walked towards Chase who was staring up at some writing written into the stone.

"Four gifts. Two daughters. Two sons. One for the sky, one for the below, and two for the ground." Mia read

"Is it a riddle?" Rob asked, staring at the writing.

"I don't believe so." Mia answered, tapping her chin, like she almost always did when she was hard in thought. But then an idea came to mind. "I think it's referencing the four elements of Creation. Our elements." She then looked at Rob, Chase, and Cassie. "Cassie is wind, she's the air, Rob and Chase are the ground, Chase controls the earth itself, while Rob controls the fire going through the earth, and I'm the below. The ocean, the water, the sea."

"So how do we open the door?" Chase asked.

"Our elements." Mia answered, pulling Cassie, Rob, and Chase back towards the carvings. Her hand began to glow a turquoise-blue, and she placed it on the wave symbol and a blue light began to fill the carving. "Ignite your elements and place your hand on your carving." She ordered.

The Four Cousins did as they were told, with a reddish light filling the flame for Rob, a white on for the currents for Cassie and a orange one for the stones. The very next moment Mia heard the sound of something moving, and the Four Cousins quickly removed their hands as the door slide aside, reveling a long, tunnel.

"Well, goodbye sunshine, hello eerie tunnel." Chase commented.

Mia took a deep breath as Rob and Cassie grabbed four nearby sticks and Rob lit the tops.. "Here." Rob said, handing Mia one of the torches.

"Thanks." Mia thanked. "Let's get going."

But as the Four Cousins began their descent into the tunnel, a man wearing in a black cloak watched them from the shadows.

"Lead me to the crystal, Four Cousins." The man said, before turning a flying butterfly nearby to stone as an eerie smile spread across his face.

Chapter Text

Mia, Rob, Cassie, and Chase all made their way down the ancient, stone staircase, making sure to keep their torches held high so they could see all around them.

Mia could feel the temperature drop as they descended, but she was grateful for the flame from the torch that at least kept it warmer than if they didn't have torches.

"Good idea on the torches, Rob." Chase praised.

"Thanks, Chase. Thought they might come in handy in case we get separated." Rob replied.

"We won't get separated, right?" Cassie asked.

"We won't." Mia assured, quickly. "We'll stick together."

Cassie, Chase, and Rob all nodded, and they continued to walk down the stairs. Mia was unsure how deep they were going, but when she glanced back up, she saw the light that had come from the entrance was vanishing with every step they took until it was gone from sight.

'We're really deep now.' She thought.

When the Four Cousins finally reached the bottom of the stairs, their eyes were meet with four different tunnels, each with a symbol above them. The far left one was an orange tunnel with its symbol being of some rocks. Then the middle left one was a red tunnel with a flame symbol. There was quite a large gap between the middle left and middle right tunnel, which was blue with a wave symbol, followed by the farthest right one which was white with some wind currents as its symbol.

"Um, which tunnel do we take?" Cassie asked, looking at all the tunnels.

Mia glanced at the tunnels, and saw the wave, flame, air currents, and rocks symbols above the tunnels. "Something tells me we each take the tunnel with our element." She figured.

"Why is everything element related?" Rob asked.

"The Emperor-Beyond-the-Sea made this to test Elemental Keepers. It wouldn't make any sense if this test was elementless." Chase assumed.

"So, do we spilt up?" Cassie asked.

"I thought we agreed we wouldn't spilt up." Rob reminded.

"I think it'd be safer to stay together. Who knows what kind of dangers are-" Mia started, but before she could finish her words the cavern began to tremble.

"What is going on?!" Cassie panicked.

"Is it an earthquake?" Chase asked.

"Or a cave in?" Rob asked.

Before Mia could open her mouth to add something, she gasped as the floors started to part beneath them, and walls started to sprout up.

"Look out!" She warned.

"What the hell is going on?!" Chase demanded, jumping back before a wall could block him.

"Everyone get to an entrance!" Mia ordered.

All the Four Cousins began to scramble to the nearest entrance, right before all the walls sprouted.

"Mia, what happened?" Cassie asked, having ran with Mia.

"I don't know, Cass." Mia answered. "Rob? Chase? Can either of you hear me?" She called.

"We're fine, sis!" Rob called back. "Chase and I are together!"

"So are Cassie and I!"

"What do we do?" Chase asked.

"Are your tunnels next to each other?" Mia asked.

"Yeah. How about you two?" Chase asked.

"Same here." Cassie answered.

"Everyone go through a tunnel and hopefully they'll all lead to the center of this cave, and we'll reunite there." Mia ordered.

"Alright, but be careful!" Rob cautioned.

"You too." Mia replied, before she and Cassie began to walk through the blue tunnel with the wave symbol.

"Mia, do you think Rob and Chase will be okay?" Cassie asked, staying close to Mia as Mia held her torch above her so they could see ahead of them.

"I'm sure they're fine. I mean it's not like they get into danger all the time." Mia answered after a moment.

Cassie just gave her a look, as if saying: 'Really?'

"Alright, they get into trouble a bit. But I'm sure they'll be fine this time." Mia said.

Mia and Cassie continued walking for several minutes before they arrived at a giant cavern, with a giant body of water in it.

"Is that a lake?" Cassie asked.

"I believe so." Mia answered. She then handed the torch to Cassie and walked towards the water. She bent on her knees, and placed a hand on the water, it glowed a turquoise-blue, and Mia watched as the water parted slightly. "At least we know my powers still work..." she muttered. "How about your powers, Cass?" She asked, turning her head around to look back at Cassie.

Cassie lifted her hand and attempted to create a small breeze of wind, but nothing happened. "I guess only the keeper of the element the room is dedicated to can work their powers." She theorized.

"But why? What's in here other than the lake?" Mia asked, standing up.

"Maybe there's a clue." Cassie mused, placing the torch in the ground.

"Let's check it out." Mia decided. They then walked towards the walls of the cave and began to look around, hoping to find a clue or something. Something to tell them what this lake was for. But all there was were plain walls, until...

"Mia, I found something!" Cassie called, five minutes into searching.

Mia ran towards Cassie and stared up at the wall Cassie was staring at. There carved into the ancient stone, was some images. It showed a key, deep in the water.

"Is that a key?" Cassie asked.

"I believe so." Mia answered. "But why?" Her eyes scanned the wall a little more, until she saw another image of what she assumed was a door, where an arrow pointed the key to one of its four locks.

"Something tells me we have to get these keys and that'll open that door." Cassie figured.

"Where do you think it leads?" Mia asked. She really hoped it was where this crystal they were after was stored.

"Probably to the cave where the crystal is." Cassie answered. The two then turned back to the lake, staring at it. "The only problem is where is your key?"

Mia walked towards the lake, and lifted her hands up, they glowed turquoise-blue, and Mia pushed her arms out, splitting the water into two. She then raised the water and looked around the area she'd cleared, but saw nothing. She then lowered the water, and did it again with other sections, but still found nothing.

"It must be protected so splitting the water doesn't work." Cassie assumed.

Mia groaned, and lowered the water she'd been holding up. She then turned around, and ripped the detachable skirt layer of her battle dress off, and then took her boots off and laid them on the ground, before slipping her bow, quiver, and trident-like-spear off and placing them next to her clothes.

"What are you doing?" Cassie asked.

"I'm going down there." Mia answered, retying her hair up in a ponytail just to be safe.

"You're what?!" Cassie demanded.

"Cass, you know I can hold my breath longer than a normal human being." Mia reminded.

"But you still can't breathe underwater!" Cassie pointed out. She didn't want her cousin to drown.

Mia saw the fear in Cassie's eyes, and pulled her into a hug. "I'll be fine, Cass. Just stand guard in case something happens."

"Happens?" Cassie asked, weakly. "You think you're doing to die?"

"No, I don't." Mia answered, immediately. "But it doesn't hurt to have a lookout. Stay safe." She then backed up a little, and bent her legs, ready to get a running start. 

'You've got this, Mary.' She thought. She took a deep breath before starting to run, when she was closed to the edge of the ground, she jumped into the air and dove elegantly into the water with a little splash.

"Good luck, Mia." Cassie commented.

Mia swam, her hair flowed behind her as she swam deeper into the lake. She was grateful that thanks to her Elemental Powers, she could hold her breath longer than normal humans. Sadly, though she wasn't a mermaid or fish so she couldn't see underwater nor breath underwater, which meant she'd have to search quickly before the air she did have ran out, and she'd have to return to the surface.

Since she couldn't see, she used her hands to feel around. At first she felt just water, but then she felt soft, wet, sandy ground.

'I've reached the bottom.' Mia thought with a smile. She then began to look around the water, but as she swam, she felt water move around it, and it wasn't her. She instantly aimed for her leg, where she kept a spare dagger incase of attacks, but internally groaned when she found there was no dagger. She must've taken it off when taking her skirt off. But then an idea came to mind, and she flicked her wrist, and smiled as the water around her formed into a small dagger made of water in her hand. At least now she wasn't entirely defenseless.

Mia then began to swim again, kicking her feet as she looked around the water. All she could see in the dark water, was from what the rays of light that had managed to reach from the surface.

'Where is it?' Mia thought. She really had no clue where the key could be, and she could feel her air slowly draining.

She continued to swim through the lake, but then she heard something. She whipped her head around, gripping the water dagger tighter. 'Who's there?' She thought, worriedly.

She held back a scream as a giant squid swam towards her, tentacles raised. She instantly created a shield of water, blocking the attack.

Mia glanced up at the surface, she could swim up, but she had to find the key. She could fight one giant squid, right?

When the squid aimed to attack her again, Mia threw her water dagger. She doubted it would do much damage, but she hoped she'd aimed right so it would it in the eye. And as luck would have it, it did. The water pierced through the squid's small eye. It didn't blind it, instead it distracted the squid long enough for Mia to swim another direction.

Once Mia had found a giant rock to hide behind, she could feel her air fading quicker. She didn't have much time. She glanced around the rock and stared around, hoping to see something. Anything that would lead her to the key. She finally saw, barely visible was a small blue glow in the distant.

'The key!' Mia thought. But then the giant squid started to swim around the glow, and Mia internally groaned. 'Of course the squid is guarding it.' She thought, bitterly as she shook her head.

Mia watched as the squid swam around, there was no opportunity to distract it. She'd have to fight it.

Mia's hand went to her throat, and she knew she didn't have much air left. She'd have to make this a quick fight.

She swam back from behind her rock and stared at the squid for a moment before shooting water from one her hands to propel herself towards the squid. She used her water to propel her up, but before turning it to propel her down, with her hand clenched. She punched the squid, and then began shooting jets of boiling hot water at it. When the squid attempted to attack Mia with its arms, Mia lifted her hands up and created a shield of water, which blocked the squid's attack, but still managed to shove her into the sandy bottoms of the lake.

Mia could feel her breath getting less frequent, she had to hurry!

'What to do, Mary?' Mia looked around, and spotted the squid opening its tentacle, aiming at her. Mia quickly swam down, dodging the attack, if barely. She had to hold back a gasp, as she felt almost all her air gone.

Mia knew if she didn't return to the surface soon, she'd die. So deciding to risk it, she swam, while using her Elemental Powers to propel herself forward as fast as she could. But just inches before she could grab the key, a tentacle wrapped around her waist, and pulled her back.

'NO!' Mia thought, desperately trying to break the squid's grip on her. She lifted her hand up, ready to create another water dagger when the squid grabbed both her wrists. 'Shit.'

This was the end. Mia knew it. She was going to drown down here, and fail her master, her family, and her kingdom. But at that very moment a dagger flew out of nowhere, stabbing the squid in the tentacle wrapped around Mia's waist, which caused the giant squid to let go of her wrist and release her.

Mia looked up to see Cassie quickly swim and grab her dagger, before slicing it at the squid again when it tried to reach for Mia. She then gave Mia a look that said: Get the key!

Mia nodded and swam as fast as she could. The key lay in a small pearl-white oyster, which Mia quickly pried open with a small nearbysharp rock. Inside the oyster was a beautiful key made of sapphires and diamonds. In the center of the handle was a wave symbol, the symbol of water. Mia quickly reached and grabbed the key, the oyster snapping shut as soon as her hand was out of reach.

Mia then looked up at Cassie, and gave a quick nod, before propelling herself towards Cassie. She grabbed her by her wrist and pulled her close, before using water to propel herself and Cassie out of the water, and back to shore.

"That was too close..." Mia coughed, as she shoved her drench hair out of her face. The scrunchie having fallen off underwater, and now Mia's locks were loose and all over her face.

"You think?" Cassie asked, also coughing. "You could've died down there! Whether by drowning or a giant squid."

"I know. And thanks, I owe you one." Mia replied, standing up and reattaching her skirt, and putting her boots back on before swinging her weapons back on as well.

"Did you get it?" Cassie asked.

Mia nodded, and showed her the key.

"It's beautiful." Cassie breathed.

"Indeed it is." Mia agreed, she then flicked her wrist, but nothing happened. She groaned. "Ugh, still not good at teleportation." She said.

"You'll get there. I mean Aslan did just start our training on it less than a month ago." Cassie replied.

"Could you dry us as soon as we're out of this cave?" Mia requested.

Cassie nodded, and the two began their departure from the cave that held the test of water. One key down, and they assumed three more to go.

Chapter Text

Rob lifted his hand up and created a flame in his fist so they could see. During their scramble to escape the rising walls, both him and Chase had lost their torches. Luckily Rob was able to make fire for light, but it had them both concerned about the girls. What if they'd drop their torches during the scramble to escape from the rising walls? That meant they might not have any light to lead their way through these tunnels.

"Do you think the girls are okay?" Chase asked, as if he'd read Rob's mind.

Rob truly didn't know what to say. Even though both Mia and Cassie were badass fighter women. They might look gentle and regal, and they were, but get them on a battlefield and they dropped it. They'd become warriors. Warrior queens, that Rob honestly got kind of intimidated of every so often. They might not be the strongest, but they were amazing fighters regardless.

"I hope so, Chase." Rob finally answered after a moment.

"What do you think they're doing right now?" Chase asked.

"Probably walking down tunnels like us." Rob figured. He looked around there was nothing but stone around him, but he could feel it get warmer. Warmer? Rob was pretty sure these caves were enchanted to get colder the deeper you went.

"Something wrong?" Chase asked.

Rob shook his head. "I'm fine, Chasey." He assured.

The two continued down the tunnel, until Rob saw a glowing red light coming from the end of the tunnel.

"That must be the end of the tunnel." Rob figured.

"Are you sure?" Chase asked.

Rob truly wasn't, but what choice did they have. These tunnels got confusing real fast, even with Rob's flames it felt like they were in a maze. "It's the only option we've got, Chase."

Chase nodded, and the two walked through the entrance. Rob and Chase both gasped as they entered a cavern with lava waterfalls pouring out of the cavern's walls. Lava rivers flowed throughout the floors, and flames dazzled cavern's roof.

"Are we in a volcano?" Chase asked, wiping some sweat from his forehead.

Rob didn't really feel the heat, since his Elemental Powers kept the heat from hurting or overheating him. He then looked at Chase. "I don't know, Chase." He finally answered.

"There's got to be a clue, somewhere." Chase insisted. "I mean, why have a tunnel that is kind of obviously dedicated to the Elemental Powers over Fire, and not have some sort of meaning."

Rob looked around, and spotted some imagery on a nearby stone wall. He then grabbed Chase by the wrist and pulled him towards the wall. The wall depicted a waterfall of lava with a hole in the center that lead to a cave where a small key lay.

"Why is there a key behind that lava-fall?" Chase asked.

"I don't know." Rob answered, his eyes continued to scan the walls until he spotted an image of a door  where an arrow was pointing the key to one of its four locks that surrounded it. "There. That must be where the key goes."

"But where is it? I don't see a door in here." Chase pointed out.

"Maybe we need to get the key first." Rob figured. "But how is the question."

"Want me to try and find a path to it? My Elemental Powers seem to some degree handle controlling magma when creating paths. You know since magma is pretty much molten rock."

"I didn't need those rock lessons again." Rob muttered. "Hey, remember our old tutor when we were younger and just starting to rule, you know Professor Smith?"

"You mean the old dwarf who was teaching us geography?" Chase asked. "Then yes, I do. Why?"

"When you mentioned the magma, it made me think of him." Rob answered. "Now, do you think you could create a path leading us to the key?" He requested.

"I can try." Chase answered. He then placed his hands on the ground, but nothing happened. "What?" He tried again, and again nothing. "Rob, my powers aren't working!"

"What?" Rob asked, before creating a flame in his hand. "Well... mine are working. I wonder why yours aren't."

Chase just shrugged. "It doesn't matter right now. What does matter is finding that key."

"Well it's behind a lava-fall that's for sure." Rob said. He walked closer to one and lifted his hands, they glowed reddish-orange before the lava parted, revealing just stone walls.

"What are you doing?" Chase asked.

"Trying to find the key." Rob answered like it was common sense. He then dropped the lava, allowing it to return to its original form. He then turned back to Chase. "It's got to be in one of these falls. The only problem is; which one."

"Do you think you can part all of these falls of lava?" Chase asked.

"What?"

"Do you think you can part all of the lava-falls lava?" Chase clarified.

"I don't know, but I can try." Rob answered. "You might want to stand back."

Chase nodded and took several steps back, as Rob stood in the center of the cave. Rob lifted both his hands up and they glowed reddish-orange as all the lava-falls fire began to part and lift.

"Chase do you see a tunnel in any of them?" Rob grunted. It wasn't easy to get dozens of falls of lava up, two or three he could handle, but even this was too much for even him.

Chase looked at all the falls, most of them were just plain rock, but then in the far back he saw one that open up into a narrow tunnel. "Yes! Over there!" He pointed towards the tunnel.

Rob looked over at it for a moment, before dropping his hands, and dropping all the falls but the one with the tunnel. "Alright, I'm going in." He declared.

"Be careful, Robbie." Chase cautioned.

"I will." Rob assured, before he started to walk through the entrance to the tunnel, the lava closing behind as he did.

The tunnel was made of different types of rocks, with lava flowing down the walls giving the tunnel an eerie orangey glow. Rob continued through the hot tunnel, until he arrived in a room filled with a giant pool of lava, and on the other side Rob could see a pedestal where the key lay.

"Now, the only problem is how do I get across." Rob muttered. There were no vines he could use to swing across, nor a bride. Rob knew he could probably jump it if he got a good running start, but there was also the possibility he might miss the landing and fall into the lava and to a fiery demise.

"What to do?" Rob looked around, trying to spot anyway across. There was none.

Rob took a deep breath. This was a test for the Elemental Keeper of Fire, he was being tested. Of course it wasn't going to be easy. Rob walked towards the edge of the pit, and stared down at the boiling lava. 'What to do? What to do'? 

Rob wished Mia was here, if other Elemental Powers were working, she could've shot water and turned the lava into obsidian, or Chase he could've made rocks for him to jump across. Even Cassie could've helped by using the wind to fly Rob to the other side. But Rob then remembered his private lesson with Aslan all those years ago, where Aslan taught him that it was okay to fight his battles without his sister or cousins. This might not be a battle, but it was an obstacle Rob had to overcome by himself.

"I'm just going to jump it." Rob decided. He took several steps back, and bent down. He took one more deep breath before starting to run, as soon as he was close to the edge of pit he jumped!  He landed on the other side with a loud groan and roll, the wind knocked out of him.

"I'm going to feel that in the morning." Rob groaned, pushing himself up. He felt around for any bruises, and groaned when he touched his shoulder, there was a small bruises. "I'll have Mia check that out as soon as I find her." He decided. He then walked towards the pedestal where the key lay. The key was made of rubies with gold, and in the center of it was a flame symbol.

Rob smiled as he picked the key up, but at that moment the cavern began to shake, and Rob gasped in horror as the wall behind the key opened up and lava began to pour out, and the cavern began to collapse.

"Oh, nothing can be easy?!" Rob screamed, as he quickly pocketed the key.

Rob quickly ran back towards the edge, and despite better judgment he jumped back across, barely dodging the falling rocks and dust. He landed on the other side with a roll, and scrambled back to his feet, and took off out of the tunnel as it continued to collapse around him, and the lava flowed rather quickly after him.

"Rob? Is something wrong back there?" He heard Chase's voice from the other side of the lava-fall.

"GET BACK!" Rob ordered, flinging his hands forward and pulling the lava-fall open and jumping out.

"Rob, what happened in there?" Chase asked, running up.

Rob said nothing as he quickly closed the lava-fall, right before the rest of the lava could flow out. But that didn't stop the cave in, nor the smoke that began to fill the room.

"What's going on?" Chase asked, using his sleeve to cover his mouth.

Rob's eyes widened in horror as lava began to shoot out of the ground, and rocks fell from the roof, as smoke and dust filled the remaining space of the cavern. 

"We need to go, now!" Rob ordered.

"What did you do?" Chase demanded, trying to keep his mouth covered.

"It's not my fault! It's the damn cave's defense system or some shit!" Rob snapped, as he and Chase began to make a break for the exit. "As soon as we're out of the cavern, seal it!"

Chase nodded, and the two dodged a lava eruption, and Rob barreled rolled out of the way as a rock narrowly fell on it.

"Chase, go! I'm right behind you!" Rob yelled.

"I'm not leaving you!" Chase shot down.

"GO!" Rob ordered, he shot fire from his hands, shattering a giant piece of debris before it could crush Chase. "Your powers don't work in here, you need to go now!"

Chase gave a reluctant nod, before flipping closer towards the entrance and running out. Once outside his hands glowed orange as he punched the ground, and rocks sprouted from the ground, sprouting into the cave, which Chase then levitated to create a shield.

"I guess once you're outside the room powers work, huh?" Chase commented.

"I guess so." Rob replied, as Chase lowered the shield. He lifted his hand up as fireballs began to be shot from the walls of the cavern, and froze them mid-flight. He then threw them back towards the walls.

"Why didn't you use your Elemental Powers earlier?" Chase demanded, as Rob started to make another run for the exit.

"Didn't think to use them." Rob answered, as he slid under a large chunk of rock that was beginning to fall from the wall, narrowly crushing him. He then glanced behind him, and saw the lava was getting closer. And moving faster!

'What type of lava is this?!' Rob thought. He then glanced back at Chase. "Chase, I'm going to try and slow the lava as soon as I'm out, while I'm doing that, seal the cave."

Chase nodded, and Rob quickly picked up the pace. He didn't stop running until he was past the entrance to the cavern, he then lifted his hands back up, they glowed reddish-orange and he pointed them at the lava, slowing down its movement. He couldn't stop the lava, but he could slow it down just a little, enough to give Chase enough time to seal the cave. 

"Chase, now!" Rob ordered.

Chase quickly punched the ground with both his fists, dust filled the hallway as rocks sprouted from the ground, but also causing the hallway to shake as the rocks blocked the entrance of the cave. Rob removed his hands, and shoved Chase to the floor as the dust and dirt lingered for a moment. Once the hallway was clear, Rob and Chase stood back up.

"So... let's never tell the girls this happened." Chase decided.

"Yeah. Let's not." Rob agreed. He knew full well Mia would never let him live this down. Never. Especially since technically they'd (but more so the cavern's defenses) destroyed a ancient room that had existed for over a thousand years.

"Did you get the key?" Chase asked.

Rob nodded, and quickly took the key out of his pocket, and showed it to Chase.

"Do you think the girls have to get their own keys?" Chase asked.

"Probably, and let's hope when we all meet up in the center they've got theirs." Rob answered. "Now come on, we've got a earth key to get."

Chapter Text

Mia and Cassie both gasped, and fell to their knees as the caves around them shook, and quaked, as dust fell from the roof for a moment before everything calmed back down.

"What was that?" Cassie asked.

"Probably the boys." Mia assumed with a sigh. 'I really hope they didn't break anything.' She thought, shaking her head slightly.

"Come on, we just need to get one more key." Cassie said.

"That's hoping the boys got theirs already." Mia replied, as she and Cassie picked up the pace. They had walked through the white tunnel with the wind current symbol minutes ago, and had been walking down its path for the last ten or so minutes. Mia reached into the pocket of her battle dress and pulled out her key and turned it in her hands for a moment, taking in all its details. It wasn't just made of sapphires and diamonds, but Mia could also see pearls dazzled the head of the key, surrounding the wave symbol.

"It's a really beautiful key." Cassie commented.

"Indeed." Mia agreed, she then put the key away and clutched her Elemental Necklace, and breathed heavily. They were almost done this mission, and then they could go home. Mia was excited to go home, but a small part of her wasn't excited. Once she returned to Cair Paravel she'd be thrown into the arms of a dozen or so suitors, all vying for her hand, and title. She wanted to marry for love, not for political reasons.

"Mia, are you alright?" Cassie asked.

"Yeah..." Mia answered, shaking her head to get the thought out of her mind. "Come on, we're almost there."

They continued to walk for several minutes until they stepped into a cave filled with clouds, and a strong breeze. At the top of a tall tower was a glowing white light.

"That must be where the key is." Mia figured, looking up at the tower. "But how to get up there is the question."

"I've got this." Cassie said, her hands glowed white as she jumped into the air and used the wind to fly upwards, but as she flew the cavern suddenly grew darker, and Cassie gasped in horror as a strong gust of wind came out of nowhere, knocking her back and to the floor.

"Cass, are you alright?" Mia asked, running over.

"Yeah. I'm fine." Cassie answered. "I just quite literally got the wind knocked out of me."

"What happened?"

"I don't know. It's like the wind fought against me."

Cassie looked up, the cavern was light now. The darkness gone. But then her eyes saw the tower again, and the white light glowed.

"I don't know what happened, but I've got to get that key." Cassie declared.

"Cass, normally me or Rob are the ones doing the dangerous stuff, but no. Don't even think about it." Mia shot down.

"I have to try, we need that key." Cassie insisted.

"We'll figure something out that doesn't risk your life." Mia said.

"Didn't you risk your life by nearly drowning during your test?" Cassie pointed out.

"Touché." Mia replied. There had to be someway to get up that tower without Cassie possibly getting killed. But when Mia walked around the perimeter of the tower, she didn't see a ladder, or any support beams that Cassie could use to climb. Clearly the Emperor-Beyond-the-Sea wanted to test the Elemental Keeper of Wind.

"I'm starting to wonder if the Emperor just wants to kill us." Mia commented to Cassie.

"I hate to say it, Mia. But the only way up there is me going up." Cassie replied.

Mia sighed. She didn't like it, but what choice did they have?

"Fine." She caved in. "But be very careful."

"I will." Cassie assured, she then used the wind to fly again. As the cavern darkened, the wind grew stronger, trying to fight against Cassie, Cassie lifted her hands up and pulled the wind closer to her, and forcing it to shape a tornado.

"Mia, watch out!" Cassie warned as she threw the tornado down. Mia quickly hide behind a rock as the intense pressure from the tornado hit the floor, and the cavern shook as wind flew about.

"Careful, Cass! We don't want to cause a cave in!" Mia pointed out

Cassie nodded, and at that moment it began to pour hard. But it wasn't rain, no it was hail.

"Oh, shit." Cassie muttered, as she lifted one of her hands to create a shield of wind around her, and she didn't lower the shield until all the hail had fallen. "You alright?" She called down to Mia.

"Just peachy." Mia answered. "You're almost there, Cass. Hurry!"

Cassie flew faster until she reached the top and at the top, on a small table was a small glass case where a diamond key with silver details laid. In the center, like the water key was the symbol of wind, three air currents surrounded by opal stones.

"This is too easy..." Cassie muttered as she walked closer to the case, and lifted the lid of the case up, but as soon as she did she gasped as grey smoke traveled out of the case and formed several beasts of smoke. They all roared at Cassie, drawing weapons, such as swords, knifes, spears, and axes, all made of smoke.

"Cassie, is everything alright?!" Mia called from down below.

"One minute!" Cassie called back. She drew her dagger, and stared at the beasts made of smoke. "Come and get me." She dared.

The beasts charged at Cassie, swinging their weapons, but Cassie jumped into the air, and threw her dagger, impaling one of the beasts straight through the neck, and disintegrating him. She then shot wind at another beast, knocking him back as he swung his axe her, which narrowly missed her stomach.

Cassie barrel rolled out of the way, and towards her dagger, she quickly grabbed it and swiped it at another smoke beast.

"Cassie, what the hell is going on up there?" Mia demanded.

Cassie didn't have time to respond as she blocked a axe swing attack.

Mia groaned and looked over at the nearby walls, and an idea, a stupid idea came to mind.

"Let's put those rock climbing skills to good use." Mia muttered as she ran towards the wall. She quickly grabbed onto the wall and started to climb up it, finding small, footholds and handholds to grip onto as she climbed. When she got to the top, she gasped in horror when she saw Cassie blocking an attack from a beast made of smoke.

"Cassie!" Mia quickly jumped and turned mid-turn, grabbing onto the balcony of the tower's platform, and swung her legs over it. She drew her trident-like-spear and spun it like a baton before charging at one of the beasts, and struck him down.

"You need a hand, Cass?" She asked.

"Mia?" Cassie asked, flabbergasted. "How did you get up here?"

"I free-climbed the walls." Mia answered, she then quickly spun around and impaled a smoke beast in the stomach.

"Nice." Cassie praised, as she disarmed another smoke beast before knocking him off the platform. "Not like most of our battles, huh?" She asked.

"Nope." Mia answered, as she chopped the head of a smoke beast, clean off. "How many are left?" She asked.

"I'd say about four." Cassie answered.

"Two for each of us, how fun." Mia commented, with a smirk.

Cassie and Mia backed up and stood back-to-back. "Ready?" Cassie asked.

"Ready." Mia answered. "One three."

"One."

"Two."

"Three!"

Mia and Cassie both jumped into the air, and as they fell Cassie threw her dagger, and then shot wind to speed it up, impaling on of the beasts in the forehead. She then rolled when the other creature tried to kick her, and then shot wind knocking both down and off the platform. Mia, meanwhile once again spun her spear like a baton for a moment, before impaling a smoke beast in the chest, and then she spilt her legs and impaled the other, before knocking them both off the tower her spear.

Mia placed her spear back in her sheath behind her back as she caught her breath. "Well... I think it's safe to say those years of training really have been coming in hand." She said to Cassie.

"Agreed." Cassie agreed. "And thanks, by the way. Though I probably could've handle them."

"Eh, we're even now. Also we both know not even you can take almost a dozen smoke beasts."

"I could've." Cassie shot back.

"I'm kidding, Cass. I know you could've. But it doesn't hurt that I came to help." Mia replied with a slight giggle.

"Do you think the Emperor or Aslan will be upset that we helped each other with our tests challenges. I mean, he never said we couldn't, but I think they thought we'd go through our respective tunnels."

"Well Master did forget to mention the fact that walls sprout up from the floor, so can he really blame us for trying to stay together?" Mia replied.

"That is true." Cassie said with a giggle. "So what's the plan?"

"We meet up with the boys." Mia answered with a smile. "Now come on."

But at that moment the room began to quake, and Cassie and Mia gripped onto each other as they looked down, and gasped as a large, ornate door began to carve itself into the center of a wall. It had wind and water symbols decorating it.

"Good job, Elemental Keepers of Wind and Water!" A voice praised.

"Who's there?" Mia demanded.

"You have passed your tests, and now you may continue." The voice continued, ignoring Mia's question.

"Continue where?" Cassie asked.

"To the crystal." The voice answered, and the door swung open revealing a path towards a glowing light.

"Well, hopefully the boys are already done their tests and have gotten their keys." Mia said, as Cassie quickly lowered them to the ground and the two walked through the door, and it closed behind them as they passed the threshold.

Chapter Text

Rob and Chase ran down the tunnel that lead towards the test of earth.

"Come on, Rob! We've got to hurry!" Chase insisted.

"We aren't on a time limit, Chase." Rob reminded.

"I bet the girls already got their keys, we need to hurry so we can meet up with them sooner."

"And where are we meeting up with them? Those walls are still up." Rob pointed out.

"Maybe once we find all of the keys the walls will come down." Chase figured.

Rob opened his mouth to reply, but quickly closed it. Chase was right, neither knew if the girls were done themselves, and Rob knew how impatient Mia could be, especially when she was stressed.

The two continued to run down the tunnel until they entered a pitch black cavern.

"It's so dark." Chase noted. "Rob, do you think you can make a flame?"

"Yeah, just let me get back to the entrance." Rob replied, he quickly walked back towards the entrance to the cavern and lifted his hand up, a flame appeared in the center, and the cavern glowed. It wasn't much, but it was enough for Chase to see more.

"Thanks." Chase thanked.

"I'll be here if you need anything, just follow the flame." Rob replied.

Chase nodded, and began to walk into the less dark cavern. He used Rob's flame's light to lead his way as he made his way down the dark passage.

"Alright, where would my key be?" Chase asked himself. But then an idea came to mind. Maybe he could get the earth to show him a path towards it. So he placed his hands on the ground, and they glowed orange as a path of magma began to appear, flowing through the cavern.

"Let's hope this leads me to the key." Chase muttered as he began to follow the path. But as he walked, Chase couldn't help but shake the feeling that he was being followed, and thus he kept his hand on his sword just in case something or someone was following him and he'd be ready to fight.

When Chase finally made it down the path, he entered another cavern, only this one seemed to be filled with dead looking moss, fungi, and ferns.

"Where am I?" Chase asked, looking around.

But at that moment he gasped as the ground around him began to quake and cracks began to appear, crawling up the cavern walls and towards the roof.

"Chase, what is going on?!" Chase heard Rob's voice from the other end of the cavern.

"I think the cavern is about to collapse!" Chase answered.

"WHAT?! Then get out of there!" Rob ordered, instantly.

Chase knew Rob was right, and he quickly started to follow the magma path back towards the exit, but as he ran, rocks and debris began to fall, and Chase had to freeze them with his Elemental Powers so they wouldn't crush him. But at that moment Chase began to smell something musty and awful, and Chase heard the sound of some weird popping sound, and briefly glanced to his side to see some non-dead plants turned black, before falling to the ground, dead. Chase's eyes widened in horror.

"Chase, what is that?" Rob called, before coughing.

Chase tore his eyes from the dead plant and turned them back to the cavern entrance. "POISONED GAS!" He yelled.

"Poisoned gas?!" Rob panicked.

"Rob, move!" Chase ordered, before moving one hand from holding the rocks, and using it to punch the ground. Rocks sprouted from the ground in the direction of Rob, knocking him back.

"CHASE!" Rob yelled in horror.

Chase looked behind him as the gas rose from the cracks in the floor, he quickly placed the debris to the side. He then placed both his hands on the ground, and they glowed orange, and Chase tried to pull the cavern back together, hoping to close the cracks and stop the gas from spreading. But Chase found it hard to keep conscious as he breathed in the gas, as he had to use both his hands to try and close the cracks.

"CHASE!" Rob's voice screamed from the other side of the cavern entrance.

"Rob, whatever you're thinking, don't even try to blast those rocks with fire, you'll just set the cavern ablaze!" Chase warned. Chase honestly wasn't so sure if this case was flammable or not, but he wasn't taking any chances.

Chase coughed as even more gas filled the cavern. He lifted one of his hands to cover his mouth and nose, but as soon as his hand was off the ground, the cavern shook some more, and the cracks grew larger. Chase then screamed as the floor beneath him caved in, and he started to plummet into darkness!

"CHASE!" Rob's voice echoed from above as Chase saw nothing but darkness all around him. He couldn't even see his own hand in front of his face.

Chase didn't stop screaming until he finally stopped falling, landing hard on a flat surface, that was most likely bruising his body.

"I'm going to feel that in the morning." He muttered, as he picked himself up. He quickly ignited his Elemental Powers, so his hands would glow orange, and looked up. The fall was pretty long, long enough that if it'd been any longer he'd most likely would've died from the impact.

"But why? Aren't I suppose to do a test?" Chase asked himself. "Surely keeping the cavern cracks close was the test."

But he hadn't kept the cracks closed, well not permanently. He'd unintentionally allowed them to open up enough that they created a crack large enough for him to fall through, and plummet to his almost demise.

Suddenly, for a brief moment Chase regretted blocking Rob from getting in, maybe Rob could've used his sword or knife or something to scale down, or throw down a weapon Chase could try and use to scale back up himself. After all, Chase was a pretty decent rock climber, though he always had rope and a grappling hook when he climbed.

'Maybe I can sprout a rock to get out of here.' He thought. He lifted a hand up, clenched it, and was about to strike the ground when a small orange light that wasn't coming from his hands glowed against his cheek.

"What the hell?" He asked, turning around. The light was coming from far away, as it looked like a small, yet powerful dot in the distance. He didn't know why, but he felt compelled to walk towards it. And walk towards it he did.

When Chase got close enough, he found the glowing light was coming from behind a wall.

"Behind a wall?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. "Why in the all the sixteen realms would a light be glowing from behind a wall?" But then an idea came to mind. "Unless... my key is behind it? Maybe keeping the gas away wasn't my test? Maybe it was to help me get down here. Now the only issue is how to get behind there. Maybe I could..." Chase placed his hands against the wall, and started to use his Elemental Powers to push against the stone, but stopped abruptly when stone from higher up in the walls started to break off and narrowly hit him.

'What is with caves trying to crush me today?' Chase thought, annoyed.

He then took a step back, and stared at the wall where a small crack had now formed from Chase's previous attempt. "Now what?" He continued to stare at the wall for a moment, contemplating what to do. If he pushed against the stone, the wall would collapse, and crush him. But maybe if he pulled the stone back, he could get the key and freeze any possible stone that could fall. It was inevitable that Chase might cause the tunnel to collapse, so he had to be fast.

Chase pointed his hands at the wall once more, and pulled them back and watched as the crack in the wall grew, and a portion of the wall fell, revealing a small platform where a single key made of obsidian with citrine gems running around the top of the key, where in the center was the symbol of earth, a few rocks.

Chase lowered his arms and reached for the key, but the second he pulled it off the platform, it sunk into the stone, and the cave started to shake.

"Oh, come on!" Chase groaned.

Rocks began to fall from above, and Chase quickly stuffed the key in his pocket before stomping the ground. A pillar of rock sprouted from the ground, raising Chase, and as he rose, Chase punched any rock that fell in his direction, shattering it into small pebbles. As soon as Chase had risen out of the hole, he flipped off, landing in a crouching position as more rocks fell. The rocks now weren't falling into the hole, but now trying to fall onto Chase himself!

'Something is seriously wrong with this cave.' Chase thought as he ran towards the exit of the cavern. Once in front of the rocks he sprouted to protect Rob, he lifted a fist up. "ROB, STAND BACK!" He ordered, and then punched straight through the rocks. Chase could hear coughing as he ran through the dust.

"Chase, what in Tash's Country is happening?!" Rob demand from a few feet away.

"Um, the cave has self-defense mechanism, apparently." Chase answered.

"What?!" Rob asked.

"Can we get out of here then talk?" Chase requested.

Rob nodded, and the two started to run down the tunnel, when a door suddenly appeared in front of them. It was as large as the tunnel, and ornate, decorated with the symbols of earth and fire.

"Good job, Elemental Keepers of Earth and Fire!" A voice declared.

Rob and Chase exchanged looks for a moment.

"Let's hope the girls are on the other side." Rob commented to Chase, before he and Chase ran through the door.  They were instantly blinded by the brilliant white light, which quickly cleared and Rob and Chase appeared back in the entrance hall, the walls that had separated them from Mia and Cassie were gone, and now in the center where the large gap between the tunnels for Fire and Water stood, was a giant golden door, adorned with a multitude of crystals-rubies, sapphire, sunstones, opals, diamonds, amethysts, rose quartzes, garnets, emeralds, moonstones, pearls, aquamarines, topazes, and much more-all of which ran down the perimeters of the door, each glowing softly. On each side of the door were two keyholes, a red and light blue one on the left, and white-grey and orange one of the right.

"This must be the door that well lead us to the crystal." Rob commented.

"Then why did that last door say it would take us to the crystal?" Chase asked.

"Maybe it meant it would take us to the door that would lead us to the crystal." Rob replied.

"It could've been a bit more specific about that then." Chase muttered. "Now, where are Mia and Cassie?" He asked, looking around.

At that moment a door similar to the one Rob and Chase had used materialized between the tunnels of Water and Wind, only this one was adorned with wind and water symbols, and from it, Mia and Cassie walked out.

"Rob! Chase!" They cried, running to Rob and Chase, and the Four Cousins embraced each other in a tight embrace.

"Are you two alright?" Mia asked, letting go.

"Yeah, we're fine, sis." Rob assured. "What about you two?" He asked.

"We're fine. Did you get your keys?" Mia asked.

"Yeah." Rob answered, pulling out the Key of Fire, as Chase pulled out the Key of Earth. "What about you two?"

Mia and Cassie took out the Keys of Water and Wind respectfully and showed them to Rob and Chase.

"So what do we do know?" Mia asked.

"My best guess is we put them in that doorway." Rob answered, gesturing to the golden doorway.

"Oh, yeah that makes sense." Mia replied, walking over with the rest of the Four Cousins. Mia and Rob quickly placed their keys in the keyholes on the left, while Cassie and Chase placed theirs in the keyholes to the right.

"On three." Mia said. "One. Two. Three."

The Four Cousins turned the keys simultaneously, and with a synchronized click, a rush of white light erupted from the keyholes— a pulsing turquoise-blue, a fierce reddish-orange, a pearlescent white, and a vibrant orange. The four streams of light spiraled together, wrapping around the golden door, which groaned softly and swung open on its own. A pure, brilliant white light poured from within, and the Four Cousins all shielded their eyes, squinting, as they stepped through the threshold into the blinding glow.

When the light cleared, the Four Cousins blinked their eyes and were met with a giant cavern made of pale stone. Waterfalls cascaded down the walls, and into several rivers that flowed throughout the cavern. The sound of rushing water echoed throughout the cavern as mist filled the air. In the center were three colossal, glowing, white crystals that hung from the ceiling like a chandelier. Below the crystals was a small podium where a singular light blue crystal sat, which sat in the center of a small pond.

"It's beautiful." Mia commented with a smile.

"Indeed it is." Rob agreed.

"There's the crystal!" Cassie exclaimed, pointing to the crystal on the podium in the center of the pond.

"So... do we just walk up to it and grab it? Or...?" Chase asked.

"You don't." A cold voice answered from the shadows.

The Four Cousins all drew their weapons, and their hands all glowed their element colors as they looked around the room, standing back to back.

"Show yourself!" Rob ordered.

"Hello, Four Cousins, it's been a while." The cold voice said, as they stepped out of the shadows, revealing the White Son.

"The White Son..." Cassie gasped in horror.

"We meet again." Rob said, tightening his grip around the hilt of his sword.

"And I promise you for the last time." The White Son replied, drawing his scepter.

"Indeed it will be." Mia agreed. "But it will end with your death, White Son!"

The White Son cracked his neck with a smile. "No, it'll end with your deaths!" He yelled, and he charged at the Four Cousins.

Chapter Text

The White Son charged at the Four Cousins, and shot ice from his scepter. Rob quickly created a shield of fire around the Four Cousins, melting the ice upon impact. Rob then lowered the shield.

"Four Cousins, defensive positions, now!" He ordered.

Mia shot water at the White Son who froze it with his scepter. The White Son then lifted his scepter to attack, but Mia instantly drew her trident-like-spear and blocked it. Mia then pulled back and swung at the White Son, but he continuously blocked every attack.

Cassie used her Elemental Powers to fly into the air, and shoot wind at the White Son from behind, but the White Son created living and ropes of shadows, and fired all of them at Cassie, who had to redirect her attacks from the White Son to battling the shadows.

Chase punched the ground, creating an earthquake which shook the room, causing parts of the giant crystals on the roof to break and fall, landing in the lake with a plopping sound. The White Son though seemed undeterred by the earthquake, as he knocked Mia off her feet with his scepter and send her flying into a wall. Mia slowly fell down the wall painfully, and could already feel the bruises forming on her back and arms.

The White Son then charged at Chase, and attempted to chop his head off, when a ball of water shot from the side, knocking him back.

"Don't even think about it, bastard!" Mia warned.

"Thanks, Mia!" Chase thanked standing up.

"Anytime." Mia replied.

"You, bitch!" The White Son hissed.

Mia ignored him as she flipped into the air, drawing her trident-like-spear mid-flip, and pointed it at the White Son, ready to impale him, when something grabbed her from behind. She screamed as giant shadows wrapped around her waist, and squeezed her tightly as if trying to crush her from her waist.

"MIA!" Rob, Cassie, and Chase all shouted.

The White Son then threw his hand back and the shadows tossed Mia hard into the nearest wall, knocking her through several layers of rock.

"GAH!" Mia screamed in pain, as her body fell into a pile of rubble and broken rock. She was definitely going to have even more bruises from that attack.

"SIS!" Rob shouted.

"Rob, stop the White Son! I'll be fine!" Mia shouted back, as she painfully stood back up, but then collapsed back on all fours.

Rob looked at his sister for a moment, before nodding. He then turned back to the White Son and charged at him, shooting flames which the White Son froze before they could hit him. The White Son then created more shadows and shot them at Rob, who created a shield of fire around him to block the attack.

Cassie then charged at the White Son at the same time and shot wind at his scepter, hoping to blast the scepter out of his hands, but the White Son lifted his hand up creating a barrier around him which ricocheted off the barrier and back towards Cassie who quickly stopped the wind before it could send her flying all over the cavern.

Mia painfully crawled to where her spear had landed, and grabbed it. She turned around and stood back up, she then pointed the spear at the White Son and threw it. The spear flew through the air, cutting precisely, but right before it could impale the White Son in the back, he spun around, and slashed his scepter, redirecting the trident into a wall.

"Impressive throw." He praised, tauntingly. "But sadly I know all your moves."

"Who are you?!" Mia demanded.

The White Son smirked. "Let's just say we've met before. And you'll find out who I truly am soon." He answered, he then pointed his scepter at Mia, and shot ice from it, which froze Mia's feet before she could move.

"Let me go!" Mia ordered.

"Let's see what happens to Narnia when the Four Cousins, become the Three Cousins?" The White Son taunted, before charging at Mia, swinging his scepter, and before it could hit her, a sword blocked the attack.

"DON'T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!" Chase roared.

"The youngest of the Four Cousins. The betrayer who betrayed his family to my mother." The White Son said. "And now he thinks he's some great hero because of his so called "Master's" teachings."

"I won't let you harm my family, White Son!" Chase yelled.

The White Son scoffed. "You think you can defeat me? Not even Aslan himself has fought me yet. So what makes you think, you, his apprentice stands a chance?"

"Maybe because he knows we can handle you." Chase replied, as he blocked another attack.

"Does he? If so why you send you four on a quest and not tell you about the caverns?" The White Son asked as he swung his scepter again, but Chase blocked it. Rob then charged up, swinging his scepter, and the White Son broke off his attack with Chase, shooting him back into the walls, before swinging around and blocking Rob's attack.

"CHASE!" Rob, Mia, and Cassie all screamed as Chase hit one of the walls, and fell down.

"I'm alright!" Chase assured. "A little bruised and dizzy, but alright."

Cassie quickly flew towards the White Son, and shot wind as he was fighting Rob, knocking the White Son back a few feet back. But not into the wall as the White Son stabbed his scepter into the ground to stop himself

"Cass, try and knock him off his feet!" Rob ordered.

Cassie nodded and drew her dagger and charged at the White Son, she jumped into the air, and flipped over him, before splitting her legs for a moment and swiping one under him knocking him off his feet.

'Mia, water!" Rob ordered.

Mia nodded and lifted her hands up, they glowed turquoise-blue, and water shot from them, but the White Son shot ice, freezing the water instantly. He then shot more shadows at Mia, who slid beneath them, before kicking the White Son in the jaw.

"UGH!" The White Son growled.

Mia quickly flicked her wrist and breathed a sigh of relief when in a puff of light pink smoke her trident-like-spear appeared in her hand. She then spun it like a baton for a moment, before pointing it at the White Son.

"How?! You're a woman!" The White Son demanded.

"And I'm not like most!" Mia shot back.

The White Son just glared as he spun his scepter and charged at Mia who quickly blocked the attack. She swung her own scepter, which the White Son countered with shadows, which wrapped around one of Mia's wrist.

"Ugh!" Mia groaned.

"SIS!" Rob shot fire from his hands which burned the shadow away.

"Thanks, Robbie!" Mia thanked. She then swung her leg up and attempted to kick the White Son again, but the White Son grabbed her by her leg and swung her around before throwing her very painfully to the ground. He then stalked over to her, and kicked Mia's trident-like-spear aside before she could grab it. He then raised his scepter and pointed it at her neck, ready to strike her down

"Goodbye, you little bitch!" He yelled.

"Mia, no!" Chase shouted. He ran towards Mia and jumped into the air but as he did the earth surrounded him forming a tornado of earth around him which spun towards the White Son and Mia.

The White Son's eyes widened in horror. "Narjutsu...? How?!"

Mia wanted to ask what the hell Narjutsu was, but decided now was the time.

Chase spun closer to them, and punched the White Son hard in the jaw, knocking him away from Mia and knocking his scepter into a wall. When the tornado vanished, Chase fell to his knees.

"How...? What was that...?" He asked.

"Now's not the time. But you've got to teach us that when we get out of here." Rob answered.

"I don't even know how I did it. All I know is I felt enough emotion when I saw Mia in danger and I guess my Elemental Powers reacted, and decided to try something new." Chase explained.

"Well, whatever you did it was impressive." Cassie replied, flying down. "Now come on, we've got a White Son to stop." She declared.

Chase quickly helped Mia up from the ground as Rob grabbed her trident-like-spear and tossed it to her.

"Thanks." Mia then smirked. "Now let's kick some White Son ass."

The Four Cousins charged at the White Son as he stood up, rubbing his jaw in pain for a moment before turning eerily to the Four Cousins.

"Well... four against one, I love those odds." The White Son said, he then charged at the Four Cousins and jumped into the air.

Rob shot fire from his hands at the same time as Mia shot water, they collided filling the cavern with steam.

The White Son looked around throughout the steam, narrowing his eyes as he searched for any sign of the Four Cousins.

But unknown to him, Rob, Cassie, Chase, and Mia all hide in the steam, drawing their weapons once more, this time as quietly as possible. Through the smoke Mia could make out Rob's face, as he held up his hand with three fingers.

Mia knew what he meant and she nodded. 'On three then.' She thought, tightening her grip around her spear.

Rob slowly counted down his three fingers, and on the last one the Four Cousins all charged through the steam, coming from different directions. Rob from the north, Mia from the south, Cassie from the east, and Chase from the west. They all shot their elements at the White Son, who dodged each attack or countered it with an attack of his own.

Mia and Rob both slid beneath the White Son as Cassie and Chase used their elements to distract him. But the White Son drew several daggers made of shadows and threw them, at each of the Four Cousins, all of whom attempted to dodge them, but one managed to slice across Mia's waist, cutting into her lower side, and Mia screamed in pain.

"MIA!" Rob, Cassie and Chase all screamed.

Mia gasped in pain as she fell on all fours, and felt at her side where she could feel hot blood oozing out of her wound.

"Well, one down, three to go." The White Son taunted, he then started to throw more shadow daggers at Rob, Cassie, and Chase, all of whom flipped, rolled, and attempted to dodge the daggers.

"We can't go on like this forever!" Chase yelled.

"No shit! We need to take him down!" Cassie shot back.

Mia ripped a part of her battle dress' skirt off, and tied it to her wound. She'd have to get better medical care later, but that didn't matter right now. She lifted her hands up and created a blue Element Shield around Rob, Cassie and Chase. She then drew her own dagger and painfully charged at the White Son, but as she ran the cavern began to shake, as the white crystals above changed colors and began to glow a dark red.

"Oh, not another cave in!" Rob groaned.

"It's not a cave in." Chase shot down.

"Chase, the cave is shaking, it's a cave in." Cassie replied.

"No. I can sense the cave the elements their coming to help us." Chase replied.

Cassie raised an eyebrow for a moment and suddenly half the waterfalls in the cavern started to spew lava instead of water. The wind in the cavern started to get more violent, and rocks began to sprout from the ground, all in the direction of the White Son.

"Use the elements!" Rob ordered.

The Four Cousins all nodded, and lifted their hands up which glowed their element colors. Mia used the water from the waterfalls to surround the White Son in a barrier of water, while Cassie used the wind to keep him pinned to the ground. Chase then shot dirt at the White Son, knocking his scepter out of his hand. Rob then ran up, hands ignited and wrapped his arms around the White Son's neck, and for a brief moment pain welled up in the White Son's eyes, but he quickly shoved it aside.

"ENOUGH!" The White Son roared. And for a brief moment Mia thought she saw the White Son's hands begin to glow a dark purple mixed with black. But before she could contemplate about it any longer, the White Son shot a huge burst of dark shadow magic, which surrounded the Four Cousins before they could get their Element Shields up, and threw them back. The White Son then created several shadow ropes from the ceiling, which wrapped around each of the Four Cousins throats while they were down, and lifted them off the ground.

"You may have won this battle, but you won't win the war!" The White Son declared, panting slightly. "But the Darkness is coming, and I'm merely your first threat from it."

"What do you mean?" Mia asked through chocked breathes.

The White Son smirked, and said nothing. Instead he flicked his wrist and in a puff of blood-red smoke the crystal appeared in his hand. "You might have won this battle, but I'm the one with the relic you were after." He then threw the Four Cousins hard back into the walls, making sure to hit them hard in the heads to knock them out.

"No..." Mia said weakly, as she tried to push herself back up, but she could feel her consciousness going in and out. Right before everything faded to darkness she heard a lion's roar, a yell, and something falling to the floor with a clanking sound, and then everything fell to blackness.

Chapter Text

Mia woke up with a scream as her eyes flashed opened. "ROB! CASSIE! CHASE!" She screamed in a mix between worry and panic.

"Your Majesty, you're safe. You're okay." A familiar voice assured.

Mia clutched her forehead and groaned for a moment before looking up. Her eyes were meet with Cora who held a glass of water. Mia also saw Nora, Regina and Amelia as well.

"What's going on? How long was I out for?" Mia asked, weakly.

"About three days." Amelia answered.

"Three days?!" Mia repeated in horror.

Amelia nodded.

"What about everyone else?" Mia asked, weakly.

"They're fine. They're awake and the physician is checking them out as we speak." Regina answered.

"How did we get back to Cair Paravel?" Mia asked.

"Aslan." Nora answered, and Mia's eyes widened. "Aslan apparently appeared in the cavern, and fought the White Son. He didn't kill him or stop him, but subdued him long enough to get the crystal and get you, your brother, and your cousins all out of there." She explained.

"What about our horses?" Mia asked.

"They're safe in the stables. The stablehands are feeding and giving them water after the long journey." Amelia informed.

Mia breathed a heavy sigh of relief. No one had been killed.

"But you did sustain several bruises and a few broken bones." Cora said.

"I, what?!" Mia asked in horror, instantly feeling around her body. She hissed in pain when she felt some bruises along her arms, and sides, but felt no broken bones.

"Aslan healed your bones, as he did with the rest of the Four Cousins." Nora said.

'Thank Aslan. Literally ' Mia thought.

"Now, about your bruises." Regina said.

"How bad are they?" Mia asked.

Nora, Cora, Regina, and Amelia all exchanged looks for a moment.

"Very bad." Nora finally answered. "The physician said it could take weeks for them to heal."

"What about my wound on my waist?" Mia asked.

"The physician found shards in your waist and had to remove them." Cora informed. "Luckily you'd managed to stop the bleeding with your makeshift bandage. We've also already sent your battle dress to be cleaned and repaired."

Mia nodded, and then laid against the pillows of her bed. "When can I see the others?" She asked after a moment.

"Once the physician has deemed you're stable enough to stand without collapsing." Amelia answered.

Mia nodded. "I'm going to get some more rest." She said.

Nora, Cora, Regina, and Amelia all nodded and quickly left the room.

Several hours later when Mia awoke, she swung her legs off the bed and stood up, but would've collapsed if she hadn't quickly caught herself by grabbing her nightstand.

"Alright, my legs are a little weak." Mia commented, and then gritted her teeth in pain as a sharp pain rose up her side. "I'm starting to think I should've stayed in the bed."

"Your Majesty!"

Mia looked up to see Cora running over to her. "Cora, what's wrong?"

"Why are you out of your bed? You're still hurt." Cora demanded.

"I have to see them. I want to know that they're alright." Mia answered. "Besides-ugh!- a few bruises, and just recently healed magical wounds isn't going to keep me down for that long."

"Your Majesty-" Cora started.

"Now, Cora." Mia interrupted.

Cora sighed as she helped Mia up, and Mia leaned against Cora for support. Cora gently, and slowly helped Mia change into a light pink gown, and Cora got a special rose clip out to pull some of Mia's hair into a very loose ponytail which she used the clip for decoration. She then lead Mia out of her chambers, and toward the throne room. She then lead Mia up the stairs and helped her sit down on her throne.

"I'll get the others, you rest." Cora ordered.

Mia nodded, and Cora left. She returned several minutes later with Cassie's handmaidens, Lacey, Stacey, Lydia, and Valeria. Like Mia's handmaidens, they wore similar handmaiden attire, only theirs was light purple instead of light pink.

"Where are the others?" Mia asked.

"We're here, sister." Rob answered, walking in with Lydia's help while Lacey and Valeria helped Cassie and Chase. They were then lead to their thrones and sat down.

"Are you alright, though? You took more beatings than the rest of us." Cassie pointed out.

"I'll be fine. What about you?" Mia asked.

"Fine." Cassie, Rob, and Chase all answered.

"Though a little bruised, and sore." Chase added.

"You and me both." Mia giggled. But then a thought crossed her mind. The crystal. "Does anyone have the crystal?"

Rob, Cassie, and Chase all shock their heads.

"Then it's lost." Mia sighed, placing her head in her hands. "We failed..."

"You didn't, my Apprentices." A voice commented.

Mia lifted her head from her hands and watched as a cloud of golden smoke appeared in the center of the room. When the smoke cleared, Aslan stood in its place.

"Master." The Four Cousins all rose from their thrones and fell to their knees.

"There is no need to bow, my Apprentices." Aslan said, with a chuckle. He then turned to Cora, Lacey, Valeria, Lydia, and Stacey. "May we please be alone?" He requested.

"Of course." Cora replied, and with a quick, but deep curtsy she and the rest of the handmaidens left.

Aslan then turned back to the Four Cousins before flicking his paw and at his feet a cyan crystal appeared.

"The crystal!" Mia breathed.

"How...?" Rob asked. "The White Son had it before we all lost consciousness."

Aslan smiled. "I sensed you four were in distress so I can to check it out, and I saw the White Son about to leave with the crystal so I confronted him and got it back."

"So that was you." Mia said.

"What do you mean, sis?" Rob asked.

"I heard a roar, a yell and the sound of something clanking." Mia answered, she then glanced back at Aslan. "I assume the roar was you, the yell was the White Son, and the clanking sound was the crystal falling to the ground?" She assumed.

"You'd be correct." Aslan answered. "Now, I'm not just here to give you the crystal, I am also here to discuss what Chase did last night."

"Yes, the tornado thing." Mia said. "I actually was wondering what Narjutsu, as the White Son called it, was myself. I've never heard or read of it before."

"That's because it was a martial art almost lost to time." Aslan answered. "That, and only Elemental Keepers can do it. I planned to teach it to you once you were all eighteen, but I guess Chase's element had other plans."

"How does this Narjutsu even work?" Rob pressed.

"Well, an Elemental Keeper must tap into their inner balance, and their element will surround them and create a tornado around them, which will allow them to spin around and they can use to attack an enemy." Aslan explained.

The Four Cousins all nodded.

"So... when do we start leaning it?" Cassie asked after a moment.

"Wel... I guess we could start as soon as you four are fully healed." Aslan answered.

Mia then flicked her wrist and the crystal appeared in her hand. "And about this crystal? What does it do?"

"We can definitely say it was important enough that the White Son would want it." Rob commented.

"But why?" Mia turned the crystal in her hands, as if trying to find a clue or something to explain what it did and why the White Son might want it.

"It really looks like a normal crystal, no magical properties." Cassie noted.

"If it was a normal crystal it wouldn't have been hidden in a secret underground temple that could only be opened by four keys, one dedicated to each of the four elements of Creations." Chase pointed out. "And speaking of a secret underground temple." He turned to Aslan. "You couldn't have at least told us about the walls and tests, Master."

"It was your quest. I was merely giving you the quest, the rest you had to figure out on your own." Aslan replied.

"We'll need to hide this crystal. The White Son is still out there, he might come after it again." Mia decided.

"Agreed." Rob agreed. "We should discuss this with the council as soon as possible."

Cassie and Chase nodded as Rob took the crystal from Mia and lifted it up to the sunlight to stare at it more.

"It is indeed a beautiful crystal." Mia sighed.

"Indeed. I wonder what powers it processes." Rob commented.

"Do you know, Master? What powers this crystal processes?" Cassie asked.

"I do, but I'm afraid you must discover those yourself." Aslan answered.

"What? But what if the White Son comes after it again?" Mia demanded.

"He won't. He'd have to be pretty stupid to try and break into Cair Paravel." Aslan assured.

Mia opened her mouth, but the doors to the throne room suddenly opened and Lieutenant Caspian walked in. But what no one but Cassie and Mia noticed was the new burn mark on Caspian's neck.

'That wasn't there before? It doesn't look like a burn you'd get from normal fire, either.' Mia thought.

"Lieutenant Caspian?" Rob asked, quickly placing the crystal in the pocket of his robes, and sitting as regally as he could on his throne.

"Your Majesties, I'm so sorry to interrupt but I bring news." Lieutenant Caspian informed.

"News? What news?" Mia asked.

"The Calormeans have arrived." Lieutenant Caspian answered.

"They have?" Cassie's eyes widened, as she turned her gaze to the rest of the Four Cousins. "They weren't suppose to come for a few more days." She reminded.

"We were out cold for about three days, remember." Mia reminded. "Besides we do have only a few days left until Rob and I's birthday ball."

"I guess we should go meet them." Rob decided.

Mia, Cassie, and Chase all nodded and stood up from their thrones and began to walk towards one of the balcony, and they all gasped as they heard music in the distance.

"Is that music?" Cassie asked.

"It sounds more like drummers." Chase said.

The Four Cousins and Aslan watched as a parade began to make its way towards Cair Paravel.

"This is definitely different than any other royal arrival before." Chase commented.

Drummers: Make way for Prince Ragadash!

Women: Say hey! It's Prince Ragadash!

The Four Cousins and all the Narnians who had come from their homes in the villages surrounding Cair Paravel watched as a tan skin man, who wore a white turban and wore orange Calormean robes rode in.  Mia recognized him as Ahoshta, the Grand Vizier of Calormean.

Ahoshta Hey! Clear the way in the path to Cair Paravel

Hey you! Let us through! It's a brand new star!

Oh come, be the first on your block to meet his eye!

Make way! Here he comes!

Ring bells! Bang the drums!

You're gonna love this guy!

At that moment a tall, slender man with dark skin, and black hair, brown eyes and a small goatee, who wore green and orange Calormean robes, with a sheath attached to his waist with a scimitar in it rode in. He rode atop a black horse, and Mia could only assume the man was Prince Ragadash of Calormean.

Prince Ragadash! Fabulous he!

Prince of Calormean

Show some respect, boy, genuflect, down on one knee!

Now, try your best to stay calm

Brush up your Friday salaam

Then come and meet his spectacular coterie

Prince Ragadash! Mighty is he!

Prince of Calormean

Strong as ten regular men, definitely!

He's faced the galloping hordes

A hundred bad guys with swords

Who sent those goons to their lords?

Why, Prince Ragadash!

Why, Prince Ragadash's got...

Mia saw several men lift up silk pillows, each of which held a small golden camel.

Men: He's got seventy-five golden camels

Ahoshta: Woo, uh-huh! Now the ladies, what he got?

Women: Purple peacocks, he's got fifty-three

Ahoshta: Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!

When it comes to exotic-type mammals

Everybody help me out!

He's got a zoo

I'm telling you, it's a world-class menagerie

But while watching this, Mia couldn't help but notice the prideful look in Ragadash's eyes as Narnians swooned whenever he looked at them. 'He's just like the rest. Prideful, arrogant. A egotistical braggart who just wants me for my crown and power.' She thought. 'Besides, he's not that handsome. I've seen better looking.'

Women: Prince Ragadash! Handsome is he,

Prince of Calormean

That physique! How can I speak?

Weak at the knee

So, get on out in that square

Adjust your veil and prepare

To gawk and grovel and stare at Prince Ragadash

Servants (Ahoshta): He's got ninety-five white Persian monkeys (He got the monkeys, a bunch of monkeys)

And to view them he charges no fee (He's generous, so generous)

Mia watched as Ragadash threw gold coins to the people, and Mia didn't know whether to feel infuriated or not. After all, the Narnians were well taken care of. All those in need could come to the castle, and the Four Cousins would help them.

Servants: He's got ten-thousand servants and flunkies

Proud to work for him!

They bow to his whim love serving him

They're just lousy with loyalty to Ragadash! Prince Ragadash!

Prince R-

Ahoshta then looked up at the balcony, and stared at Rob. "We're waiting for you, Your Majesty! We're not going 'til you go!" He called.

"Do what?" Rob asked, looking at Mia.

"I assume clap. So just do it so we can get this over with." Mia answered, with a sigh.

Rob nodded and then lifted his hands and began to clap.

Everyone: Prince Ragadash

Amorous he! Prince of Calormean

Ahoshta: Heard your High Queen was hot! Where is she?

Anger flashed in Mia's eyes at that and she walked off, Cassie followed behind her to check in on her.

And that, good people, is why he got all dolled up and dropped by

Servants: With sixty elephants, llamas galore

With his bears and lions, a brass band and more

With his forty fakirs, his cooks, his bakers

His birds that warble on key

Make way for Prince Ragadash!

The parade then arrived at Cair Paravel and was soon lead towards the throne room where the Four Cousins all sat on their thrones, with Aslan standing nearby.

"I don't think those are servants, I think they're slaves." Chase whispered to Rob.

"It wouldn't surprise me considering how Calormean is known for slavery." Rob whispered back. He then turned to Prince Ragadash and his entourage, and was about to welcome them when the doors opened, and much to the Four Cousins' horror,Ambassador Jazkar Tarkaan walked in.

'Not him! Anyone but him!' Mia panicked. She hadn't forgotten the last time Ambassador Jazkar Tarkaan came, which had originally been to discuss a trade deal between Narnia and Calormean, but that had failed disastrously when Ambassador Jazkar tried to put pressure on the Four Cousins to get Mia to marry Prince Ragadash.

"I'm so sorry to intrude, Your Majesty. My slaves and I got lost in the entourage when making our way towards Cair Paravel." Ambassador Jazkar informed.

Rob's face twitched for a moment at the mention of slaves, before returning to a neutral king face. "It is alright, Ambassador. We're just happy you arrived safely." He said. He then looked at Prince Ragadash. "Prince Ragadash, it is an honor to welcome you to Cair Paravel." He greeted.

'The honor is mine, Your Majesty." Prince Ragadash replied with a bow. "And I am please to say we have brought gifts for you four, as well."

"Oh, what types of gifts?" Mia asked.

"We bring gems and silk from our land." Prince Ragadash informed as his slaves come in, either carrying plates filled with gems or rolls of different color silks.

"And what do you hope to buy with these gems and silks?" Mia asked, raising an eyebrow.

"You." Prince Ragadash answered.

A awkward, yet intense silence filled the throne room.

"Wow." Chase muttered under his breath to Aslan.

"Excuse me?" Mia asked, dangerously. She could hear the sound of a storm forming outside. "Are you suggesting that I'm for sell? Because if you are, I'm not." She stood from her throne, and made her way towards him and glared at him. "I'm not a prize to be won nor bought at a marketplace. I am not something that can't be sold. I am a human. I am a person." She narrowed her eyes. "And I suggest you remember that." She then pushed him aside and stormed from the throne room.

"I'll go talk to her." Cassie said, before following after Mia.

"Wow, this just got even more awkward." Chase whispered to Rob.

Rob sighed. "I'm sorry, Prince Ragadash. My sister does not like being seen as a item. But rest assured you'll have another opportunity to speak with her at my sister and I's birthday ball in a few days." He said.

"Of course, Your Majesty." Prince Ragadash replied.

Rob then summoned a few faun and dyad servants. "They will show you to your chambers for your stay." He said.

"Thank you, Your Majesty." Prince Ragadash thanked with a bow.

"And our slaves will also receive accommodations as well?" Ambassador Jazkar asked.

"Of course. Like when you last visited, Ambassador, your servants will stay in our tower rooms." Rob replied.

Prince Ragadash, Ahoshta, and Ambassador Jazkar all nodded before being lead from the throne room.

"That could've gone a hell of a lot better." Chase commented once they were alone.

"Agreed." Rob placed his head in his hands. "I mean the man had it coming when he pretty much said he wanted to buy Mia."

"Maybe he didn't mean it like that. I mean Mia didn't let him get another word in before she left." Chase suggested.

"We'll see how they interact at the ball a few nights." Rob sighed.

Meanwhile, Mia, Cassie, along with Mia's handmaidens stood in Mia's chambers as Mia paced around them. It was also pouring outside, as soon as Mia had left the throne room she released her anger by allowing it to pour rain outside for the past twenty minutes.

"Mia, can you stop pacing for five seconds." Cassie requested, sitting on the edge of Mia's bed.

Mia ignored her and continued to pace, running her hands down a portion of her hair that she was clutching.

"Your Majesty-" Nora started.

"That piece of shit." Mia growled. "He thinks just because he has gold and gems he can buy me like I'm some damn prize or treasure!"

"And she's mad." Cassie sighed.

"Your Majesty, I understand that meeting didn't go... well. But-" Regina started.

"But nothing, Regina." Mia interrupted, raising a hand to silence her. "I want to do more than marry some useless, arrogant, self-absorbed prince or lord. I know I was born to do more than marry."

"If you had to marry a useless, arrogant, self-absorbed prince or lord, you could certainly do worse than Prince Ragadash." Nora pointed out.

"Yeah, Mia. There are worse men out there." Cassie agreed. "Like the White Son."

Mia sighed and shock her head.

"You're just getting married, Your Majesty. I mean it's not like you have to talk to him or sleep with him. Really, you won't have to be around him." Amelia said. "You could even request to have separate rooms."

"But that's where you're wrong. I will have to be around him. At public events, ceremonies. I'd have to make love with him one day or another. I'd have to conceive an heir with him." Mia pointed out.

Cassie smirked. "You'd prefer that boy you've been seeing in your dreams and visions, huh, Cous?" She asked.

"How did you know about that?" Mia asked. The only people who knew about the B from her dreams and/or visions were her handmaidens, who'd promised to keep it a secret.

"I might have accidentally overheard you talking about a dream about him once." Cassie answered.

"Whenever I see him in my dreams, he's looking at me so lovingly. Like he loves me for who I am, not for my crown or just for my beauty." Mia said. She then reached up and removed the clip Cora had used to pull some of her hair back, allowing her hair to flow around her perfectly. She then walked towards the window and stared at the star above the moon. "One day. One day I'll find someone who loves me for me." She breathed. And she hoped that day would come soon. She didn't know how much more she could take from the pressures of marrying sooner rather than later.

Chapter Text

Mia sat at the vanity in her chambers as Amelia finished styling her hair. Her hair was let loose and slightly curled at the ends. Mia also wore a light blue off-the-shoulder ballgown with flared sleeves and wave pattern at the base. Diamonds decorated each wave, making the dress sparkle. She wore her main crown, and her Element Necklace along with a pearled bracelet and some soft light blue heels decorated with sapphires in the shape of waves. Amelia had also already done Mia's makeup, coloring her lips red, and adding a little blush to her cheeks.

"You look beautiful, Your Majesty." Amelia praised as she finished Mia's hair.

"Thank you, Amelia." Mia thanked with a soft smile. "And thank you for helping me with my hair and makeup."

"Any time." Amelia replied. "And good luck tonight. I know it's not the birthday you were hoping for, but..."

Mia sighed. Tonight wasn't what she'd pictured, over the last four days dozens of lords and princes from across the realm of Narnia had come, all invited by the Council of the Four Cousins. When they'd arrived Mia had played the polite, sweet hostess. She'd greeted them warmly, welcomed them into Cair Paravel, and had the maids lead them to their chambers for the durations if their visits. But once gone, Mia would scream and pace around her own chambers for almost an hour, complaining about how furious she was that all those men were there for her hand, and instead of trying to win her heart.

"It'll be alright, Your Majesty." Nora assured, seeing the look in Mia's eyes. "Just spend the evening enjoy the festivities."

"Yeah, you can spend the evening dancing the night away." Regina added.

"I can't dance too much. I still have some bruises from the quest." Mia pointed out, grateful that her dress didn't show any of those bruises, and was loose enough that it didn't hurt her, but also kept her modesty.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

"Come in!" Mia called.

Lieutenant Caspian walked in. "It's time, Your Majesty. The rest of the Four Cousins are waiting for you."

"Thank you, Lieutenant." Mia thanked standing up. She quickly wiped her hands on her dress to make sure there weren't any wrinkles, before looking up at Lieutenant Caspian again. But when she looked at him, the burn on his neck was still there. Surely it'd have healed a little over the last four days, right?

"Lieutenant, I hate to make you uncomfortable, but I was just asking how did you get that burn on your neck?" Mia asked.

"Oh... this. I accidentally burned myself while fixing my sword." Lieutenant Caspian answered.

Something about that didn't sit right with Mia. Rob did forging, and she'd never seen him burn his neck. Sure sometimes he got a minor burn on his hands or arms from touching the hot metal or being close to the flames, but those always cleared up quickly. She'd never seen anything likeLieutenant Caspian's burns before.

"Oh, maybe you should see the physician, then, Lieutenant. It's alright if you need to take some time off for healing." Mia suggested.

"Oh, no, it's alright, Your Majesty." Lieutenant Caspian assured. "Besides, right now, you should be focused on your birthday, and not me."

"Alright. But if you ever need help, please don't be hesitant to reach out." Mia replied, before walking out of her room and towards the ballroom. When she arrived she saw the rest of the Four Cousins standing outside the doors to the grand staircase. When they were announced they'd walk into the throne room together.

"Happy birthday, Mia." Cassie greeted upon seeing Mia.

"Thank you, Cass." Mia thanked.

"How are you feeling?" Rob asked.

"Fine, but back and arms still hurt a little but as long as no one holds me too hard while I'm dancing and I take breaks in-between songs I should be fine." Mia answered. "Besides Nora and Cora will be there just in case I need help."

"So will Lydia and Valeria." Cassie added.

Mia then heard the sound of trumpets from the other side.

"It's time." Rob declared.

The Four Cousins all stood in the order of their thrones, Chase, Rob, Mia, and Cassie as the doors to the ballroom opened. The ballroom was a beautiful, grand, and majestic. It had a high dome ceiling, which a giant diamond chandelier hung from the center. There were numerous white, fluted pillars, with gold in them. The floor was pure marble mosaic, with tall, arched windows in the back. One of which Mia knew opened and lead to the gardens outside.

"Announcing their Majesties, High King Rob, High Queen Mia, Low Queen Cassie, and Low King Chase!" The herald announced.

Mia smiled softly as she walked elegantly down the grand staircase with her twin and cousins. When they reached the bottom the guests from villagers to nobles to royals had formed around the Four Cousins, all clapping and cheering, while also wishing Rob and Mia a happy birthday.

"Thank you, friends." Rob thanked with a smile. "My sister and I are honored that you could take time out of your schedules to attend this celebration. Now let the ball begin!"

A faun handed Mia a glass of water, they never served champagne or wine at these balls. Neither her or Rob could stand being near wine, nor drink too much of it. If they had no choice, they would usually try to drink the smallest sip possible. Sadly, for the life of Mia she couldn't remember why she and Rob hated wine. It had just always been there as far back as she could recall.

"Happy birthday, Your Majesty." A voice said.

Mia whipped around to see Prince Ragadash standing behind her with his own glass. He wore a long, black robe over a red garment with bell sleeves. It had a tight black shirt underneath, and a red-violet sash around his waist.

"Prince Ragadash, enjoying the festivities?" Mia asked.

"Indeed." Prince Ragadash answered. "I've sadly never been able to attend a ball at Cair Paravel since the beginning of your reign, but I must say you do hold magical festivities."

"Then I suggest you come back when we host the Festival of the Four Cousins at the end of the year. You know when we celebrate the fall of the White Witch and the rise of the Four Cousins." Mia replied.

Ragadash nodded, but then he smirked as the string quartet nearby began to play and villagers and nobles had begun to dance around the ballroom.

"Would you like to dance?" He requested.

Mia looked at him and then at her brother, pleadingly, but he was too busy talking to King Lune of Archenland and Crown Prince Corin to notice her pleading glance.

"Fine. One dance." Mia caved, placing her glass aside.

Within seconds Ragadash had pulled Mia onto the dance floor and had his right hand on her waist, while his left hand was clasped with Mia's right. Mia used her left hand to lift some of her dress up as the two started to waltz around the ballroom.

"So, what do you enjoy doing besides being a warrior?" Prince Ragadash asked, as if trying to make small talk.

"Why do you want to know?" Mia asked, suspiciously as she raised an eyebrow. "You want to try and get more information than all the others going after my hand?" She accused.

"I see you're against this." Prince Ragadash noted.

"I am." Mia replied. "I want to marry for love, not because I need to give my kingdom an heir, nor because my council wishes I marry."

Ragadash spun Mia and caught her, holding her a little closer than what was required for this dance. And Mia instantly felt uncomfortable, but also knew it'd be deemed impolite to end a dance mid-song.

"So, what do you like to do?" Mia asked, trying to keep the uncomfortableness out of her tone.

"Sword fighting, dancing, handling my slaves." Ragadash started to list.

Mia bite her tongue at the part about slaves, trying to hold back from saying something that could possibly lead to war.

When the song eventually ended Ragadash bowed to Mia and thanked her for the dance before leaving, and Mia retreated towards the refreshment table where Cassie was.

"So... how it go?" Cassie asked, handing Mia a glass of water.

"I don't want to talk about it." Mia answered, immediately.

"That bad?" Cassie asked, before taking a sip of her water.

"I don't know. I felt uncomfortable when he held me, and furious when he mentioned slavery. But there was something when he looked at me. I just don't know." Mia answered with a sigh.

"Well there are plenty of men to dance with." Cassie replied. "Who knows maybe one will be your Prince Charming, or knight in shining armor."

Mia couldn't help but chuckle. "Sure, it could be any of them." She giggled, sarcastically.

Rob then walked over. "Hey, sis. Enjoying the party?" He asked.

"I guess." Mia answered.

"What's wrong?" Rob asked, narrowing his eyes.

"Nothing." Mia answered, too quickly.

Rob knew his sister better, but decided not to push it. So instead he said: "So... you aren't in pain, right? From that dance, I mean."

"Nope." Mia lied. She wasn't in physical in pain, but she was uncomfortable from the dance. "How are you?" She asked, changing the subject.

"Oh, I was giving my condolence to King Lune and Crown Prince Corin. Didn't you hear about Queen Helene?"

Mia had heard recently that Queen Helene of Archenland had died from some disease she had received while out riding. Some believed her heart couldn't handle life without her lost son and she died so she could be with him again. Others said she'd been murdered. Mia honestly didn't believe any of those rumors, it was most likely that Queen Helene had simply contracted a disease and succumb to it. But that didn't make the death any less painful.

"Yes, I did. It's so heartbreaking. First his son, then his queen. King Lune sadly can't get a break." Mia finally replied. 

Throughout the ball Mia spent most of it with her twin and/or cousins. Sometimes she'd talk to other royals, and nobles, and sometimes villagers as well, all while trying to avoid any of the suitors who were trying to get a dance with her and woo her. There were a few times where Mia's council insisted she dance at least once every few songs, and Mia reluctantly caved. Normally, Mia loved to waltz and dance at balls, but at this ball where she knew all the nobles were trying to win her hand, that made it less enjoyable.

Around midnight Mia snuck outside, and sat on a bench in the gardens, staring at the fountain as the water danced in it. She was tempted to use her Elemental Powers to control the fountain water, at least for a laugh or giggle, but decided against it. Now wasn't the time, and she had no clue how long she'd be alone before someone came out to either explore the gardens or look for her.

"Hello, Your Majesty." A familiar voice greeted.

Mia whipped her head around to see Ragadash staring at her from the entrance to the ballroom.

"Prince Ragadash." She greeted back with a forced smile.

Prince Ragadash walked over to her. "May I sit with you?" He asked.

Mia wanted to say no, to say she wanted to be alone, but something compelled her to say yes.

When Prince Ragadash sat next to her he sighed. "You know I'm not happy with this arrangement, either." He said.

"You aren't?" Mia asked, raising an eyebrow, while also trying to keep the shock out of her voice.

Prince Ragadash nodded. "I never have been."

Mia searched his face, trying to find a lie somewhere in it. Whether in his words or expression. But she found none.

"What's wrong?" Prince Ragadash asked, softly.

Mia: How could I be

Oh, so naive?

Foolishly thinking there’s more to this life for me

Two forced hearts

Right from the start

Watching the dreams that we have as they fall apart

This will never work

Even trying feels insane

This will only hurt

Don’t you feel the same?

Ragadash stared at her for a moment, before sighing.

Ragadash: I feel it too

But what can I do?

I'm just one of the stranger royals they say is the possible man for you

Maybe with time something will change

Making the best of this might be the only way

Can we make this work?

Mia and Ragadash: Even trying feels insane

Ragadash: Maybe when it hurts

Mia and Ragadash: We’ll be worth the pain

Mia: There are too many questions, too little time

To much to ask for the rest of my life

Ragadash and Mia both stood up and stared at each other intently for a moment, before starting to softly waltz around the gardens. But this waltz felt different than the one they'd shared in the ballroom. It felt less forced, and more free.

Mia and Ragadash: It’s a mountain too high to climb

Too many voices filling me with doubts

Can you hear them now?

Mia: It’s hard to have faith

Ragadash: It’s hard to believe

Mia and Ragadash: Our future hold more than what we can see

Mia: We're being forced to trust what we don’t truly understand

Mia and Ragadash: It could be a part of our Gods plan

Ragadash started to spin Mia and then caught her in a dip, before spinning her again.

Can we (can we) make this (make this) work?

I know trying feels insane

Maybe (maybe) when it (when it) hurts

We’ll be worth the pain

Can we make this work?

Can we make this work?

Ragadash cupped Mia's cheek for a moment, as they stared deeply into each other's eyes. And then Ragadash moved his fingers below her chin and lifted her face up, as Mia closed her eyes, and leaned in. But before their lips could meet a voice interrupted them.

"MIA!"

"Shit!" Mia hissed, instantly pulling out of Ragadash's embrace.

"Mia!" Chase's voice rang across the gardens.

"Chase, I'm over here!" Mia called.

"Oh, hey, Mia." Chase greeted, but then he saw Prince Ragadash. "Prince Ragadash." He quickly greeted with a bow.

"Hello, King Chase." Prince Ragadash greeted back, returning the bow.

"What are you doing out here?" Chase asked, turning back to Mia.

"Oh, just getting some fresh air." Mia answered. "Now, what are you doing here?" She asked.

"Oh Rob asked me to get you since the ball is about to end." Chase informed.

Mia nodded, and then turned to Prince Ragadash. "I must go, but good evening, Prince Ragadash." She said, with a curtsy.

"Good evening, Your Majesty." Prince Ragadash replied, returning the ball.

Mia flashed him a soft, a very soft smile and then walked back inside with Chase.

Once they were gone, Ragadash smirked, and then frowned. He felt like someone was watching him. "You shouldn't be here." He said, not daring to turn around

A figure walked from the shadows. He wore a black cloak, and held a scepter in his hand. It was the White Son.

"I'm surprised to see you so close to the queen." The White Son commented.

"Aren't you suppose to be handling your duties while I try to woo the queen?" Ragadash demanded, whipping around to face him.

"And how is the wooing going?" The White Son asked.

Ragadash smirked. "Good. It won't be long and I'll have that hot, sexy bitch wrapped around my finger." He then glanced at Cair Paravel. "You remember the deal, I get Queen Mia as my Tisrona and you get the Kingdom of Narnia."

"I remember. But you must make sure she can't raise a rebellion to take her home back." The White Son replied.

"I promise. Once I've married her, she will be like all women should be. Seen not heard." Ragadash assured.

Meanwhile, Mia and Chase had returned to the ballroom and saw that people had begun to depart.

"Mia!" Cassie called, running up, and engulfing Mia in a hug.

"Hey, Cass. I saw you just a few minutes ago." Mia replied, returning the hug.

"Yeah, but where did you go?" Cassie asked.

"Out to get some fresh air." Mia answered, but then yawned. "But I am suddenly very tired, so I'm going to retire to bed." She said.

Cassie nodded and then glanced at Cora and Nora who were in conversation with Valeria and Lydia. Cora and Nora quickly ended their conversation and walked over to Mia.

"Are you alright, Your Majesty?" Nora asked.

"Yes, I'm just going to retire to bed." Mia answered.

Nora and Cora nodded and lead Mia out of the ballroom and towards her bedroom. The second Mia was changed into her nightgown, and was alone, her fingers grazed her lips where Ragadash's own lips had been so close to touching.

"Don't, Mary." She scolded herself. "He's just a suitor, nothing more. He treated you like shit just a few days ago, and made you feel uncomfortable during your first dance with him. But that second dance..."

Something in Mia's heart felt conflicted. Maybe, just maybe she could give him a chance? He was against the arrangement as much as she was, right? Besides... he was the only one so far Mia had felt and formed some sort of connection with tonight.

"One date. Just one." She decided. Mia then walked over to her writing desk and took out a piece of parchment and quill. She dipped the quill into the ink and began to write. "Dear, Ragadash..." she started.

Chapter Text

What turned into one date, turned into several over the course of the next few months following Rob and Mia's ninetieth birthday ball, and now Mia was officially courting Ragadash.

The couple currently sat outside enjoying a picnic. Which consisted of a charcuterie board, a bowl of fruits, some meats, and beard, along with glasses of water.

"So, how are things in Calormean?" Mia asked, before taking a bite of cheese.

"Fine." Ragadash answered. He then smiled. "I did miss you." He said.

"Me too." Mia replied. The last time she'd seen Ragadash had been about a month ago, when he had to return to Calormean following a gala he'd been attending with Mia. It had been one of their first public appearances as a couple, and she could still remember it like it was yesterday.

--a month ago--

Mia smiled an elegant smile as she walked arm in arm with Ragadash down the grand staircase. They'd been invited to a gala by one of the leaders of the dwarves. Well, technically Mia had been invited, but she had asked Ragadash to attend with her and make it their first public appearance as a couple

"You look marvelous, my love." Ragadash whispered to Mia.

Mia looked down at her ballgown. It was a lovely pastel pink ballgown, with diamonds to make it sparkle. Her brown hair was tied into a regal updo, with a golden tiara with pink diamonds instead of her main crown. She wore a pearled necklace with matching bracelet, and diamond earrings. Mia normally didn't wear earrings as she found them slightly uncomfortable, but decided now was as good a time as ever to try wearing them.

"Thank you." Mia whispered back.

"Your Majesty, Your Highness, welcome." A dwarf greeted with a bow.

"Lord Thorton, thank you for having us." Mia greeted back with a curtsy.

"It is indeed a honor." Ragadash agreed.

"How are things in Narnia?" Lord Thorton asked.

"Very well, and I must thank you for sending us those minerals and woods. It made repairing the village after last month's earthquake much easier." Mia answered.

"You're very welcome, Your Majesty." Lord Thorton replied. "And I must thank you once more for freeing us from the White Witch."

"Now if only we could free the realm from the White Son." Mia sighed.

"Indeed. But I hold out hope that the Four Cousins will defeat him soon." Lord Thorton assured.

"Thank you, My Lord." Mia thanked. "We'll try our best to rid this realm of the White Son's darkness."

"I know you will." Lord Thorton replied. "Now enjoy the gala."

As Lord Thorton left, Ragadash turned to Mia. "May I have this dance, Milady?" He asked.

"Of course." Mia replied, and Ragadash pulled her towards the dance floor, and the two started to waltz around the ballroom just like they had in the gardens of Cair Paravel.

"I love you, Mia." Ragadash whispered as he spun Mia.

"I love you, too." Mia whispered back.

Ragadash smirked at her, before dipping her and holding her close. In the last few months, their relationship had grown from suitor and queen, to a couple who were genuinely in love.

Ragadash pulled Mia from the dip and spun her around, before the two continued to waltz around the ballroom.

But as the evening continued, Ragadash and Mia snuck off towards the gardens, and Ragadash wrapped an arm around Mia's waist and pulled her closer. Mia sighed as she leaned her head into the crevice of his neck.

"I wish everyday could be like this." She said.

"Me too." Ragadash agreed. "But as much s I enjoy this, I must return home tomorrow."

"Must you?" Mia asked, softly, lifting her head from his neck.

"Sadly I must. But I'll return to you again soon." Ragadash assured. He then softly cupped one of Mia's cheeks. "But I will return to you soon." He lifted one of her hands up and kissed her fingers. "I promise."

Mia smiled, as she wrapped one of her arms around his neck, while the hand Ragadash had been holding moved to play with his hair.

"Mia, this is hardly appropriate." Ragadash pointed out.

"No one is around us, Ragadash." Mia reminded, with a smirk.

"That is true..." Ragadash agreed, pushing some loose strains of Mia's hair out of her face, before cupping her other cheek.

Mia giggled as Ragadash leaned in, and pressed a soft kiss to her lips, which Mia returned.

--end of flashback--

Mia smiled at the memory. That night at the gala had been their first kiss. Mia's first kiss in general. And she hoped to share many more moments and kisses with Ragadash. But at that moment Mia could vaguely hear the sound of something flying towards them. She glanced up, and horror filled her eyes as a ball of pink fire was hurling towards her and Ragadash.

"LOOK OUT!" She shoved Ragadash aside, seconds before the fireball could hit her and Ragadash. When the fireball landed, it exploded into pink flames, and burned Ragadash and Mia's picnic to nothing but smoke, cinders, and ash.

"By Tash!" Ragadash exclaimed, in shock.

"That was close..." Mia breathed, as she scrambled off Ragadash, and Ragadash quickly helped her back up to her feet. Mia quickly conjured up a giant bubble of water over the flames, and dropped it, dousing the flames, and leaving nothing behind but trail of smoke.

"Where did that come from?" Ragadash asked.

"I don't know, but I know it came from that direction." Mia answered, pointing up to the sky.

"How could fire come from the sky?" Ragadash asked.

"I don't know." Mia answered.

"Are you sure your brother isn't pranking us?" Ragadash asked.

"Rob can be reckless at times with his fire, but he'd never use it to put someone deliberately in harms way." Mia shot down. "Besides, Rob's fireballs are red, and orange, the fireball shot at us was pink."

"Then who shot it? Assassins?"

Mia shook her head. "Since when do assassins use pink fireballs?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. She then sighed. "I guess the only thing we can do is search for the source."

"Why should we? Can't we send our guards?" Ragadash pointed out. "And speaking of our guards, where were they when that fireball was coming our way?"

Mia just shrugged. "I honestly don't know." She answered. "But we should be focusing more on who shot that fireball, and if we can stop them."

"Why us? We're royals? Let the peasants handle it." Ragadash replied.

Mia bite her lip. One thing she just hated about Ragadash was how he always saw those below him as extendable. Mia couldn't really blame him too much, could she? After all he'd been raised that way in Calormean.

"Please, Ragadash. What if it really is a threat, that could cause more damage and destruction." Mia begged.

"And how is that our problem?" Ragadash asked, raising an eyebrow.

"It is our problem because if Narnia is put in danger, it could eventually spread to Calormean. And I doubt your father would be happy to deal with it." Mia answered.

Ragadash glared at her for a moment. "Fine." He caved.

"Good." Mia nodded. "You go west, and I'll go east, we'll meet back up in two hours."

Ragadash nodded, and the two went their separate ways in hopes of finding this threat.

As Mia walked, she pulled her cloak closer around her as she kept her eyes to the sky. Whatever had tried to attack her and Ragadash had fired it from the air, so it would make sense that the threat would be found in the sky. But the problem was that as Mia walked, she got deeper into the woods, where the trees were more dense and the sky was less visible.

But Mia could sense something was nearby, so she kept her hand on her secret dagger ready just in case.

"It's probably just thieves." Mia muttered to herself. But then Mia heard the sound of a twig snapping, and she ripped her dagger out, and looked around. "Who's there?!" She demanded.

Mia heard the sound of something flying towards her, and she whipped her head around to see a fireball of pink flames flying towards her. "GAH!" She shouted, as she created a blue Element Shield around her right before the fireball could hit her. Instead when it collided with her shield, and exploded, the fire burned around the shield instead of Mia. When the fire cleared, Mia lowered the shield and looked in the direction the fire had come from.

"Show yourself, I know you're there." Mia said, lifting her hands up, and they glowed turquoise-blue. "Show yourself!" She ordered.

A low growl could be heard, as something white moved from higher in the trees, and towards Mia. When it jumped down, and landed a few feet away from Mia, Mia saw it was a medium-sized white dragon with white, blue, and pink scales, and pale blue eyes. It had a long spine running down from its center to its back. The wings looked a lot like butterfly wings, but were shimmering white, with stripes of sparkling light pink, purple and pale blue running down. The tail was long, with its tail fins looking like a heart.

"A dragon?" Mia asked, shakingly.

The dragon growled at Mia, and started to prowl at her.

"Stay back!" Mia ordered, pointing her dagger at it.

The dragon opened its mouth, and Mia could see a pink glow fill its mouth.

"Oh shit." Mia groaned.

The dragon blasted a fireball of pink flame in Mia's direction, and Mia quickly countered with a blast of water, dousing the flames and leaving a trail of smoke in its place. The dragon closed its mouth, and looked at Mia confused.

Mia stared at the dragon, and lowered her hands. "I don't want to be a threat. I just want to... talk?" She said. She didn't dare to take a step forward, though she was tempted, but she'd rather not anger the beast until it knew Mia wasn't a threat herself.

The dragon barred its teeth at Mia, and Mia quickly took off her dagger and placed it on the ground, before in a puff of light pink smoke conjured up her bow and arrows, along with her trident-like-spear and placed them on the ground as well. "See I'm defenseless. I don't want to hurt you."

The dragon backed down, but kept its teeth shown, and it didn't take a fool to know what the dragon meant. Mia opened her mouth to speak, but the dragon growled at Mia before opening its wings and taking off.

"What was that?" Mia muttered to herself. "Did I really run into a dragon? I need to research this. But I should probably get back to Ragadash first."

"Mia, what took you do long?!" Ragadash demanded, when Mia finally returned from the woods. Within seconds Ragadash had his arms around Mia, and held her by her shoulders.

"I think I found the culprit." Mia answered.

"Who?" Ragadash pressed.

Mia bite her lip, unsure if she should say or not. Calormeans were known for their hatred of magical beasts, and Mia was unsure how Ragadash would feel about finding out a dragon was roaming these very woods, setting things ablaze. He'd probably ordered it to be hunted and killed. But then again, honesty was a key part in any relationship, and she wanted her relationship with Ragadash to be a good one.

Mia took a deep breath. "Ragadash, it was a dragon." She confessed.

"A dragon?" Ragadash asked in horror. "How in Tash's name did a dragon get here?"

"I don't know. But I'm going to find out." Mia answered.

"Find out? Mia, I forbid you from going after that dragon." Ragadash shot down.

"Ragadash, I love you, but I have to." Mia insisted.

"Have to? Why?" Ragadash demanded.

"Because if I don't someone could find it and hurt it!" Mia screamed.

"You care about someone hurting it?! You should care about it not burning this damn kingdom to nothing but ashes!" Ragadash snapped.

Mia's eyes widened for a moment, before she took a deep breath. "I'm going home." She said, she then whistled and Mira ran over, and Mia quickly mounted her.

"Mia-I..." Ragadash started.

"I just need a moment, Ragadash. We'll talk later." Mia interrupted, not even meeting his eyes. She then flicked her reins and started to ride away. When she returned to Cair Paravel, she didn't say anything to anyone as she made her way towards the library. She quickly snuck down to the restricted section and started to check the shelves for any volumes that they might have on dragons.

"The Book on the Deep Magic, no, The Darkening of Lantern Waste, that's not it. The Deep Secrets of Charn, who even wrote that one?, Secrets of the Darkest Arts. Ugh there's nothing here on dragons." Mia groaned.

"What are you looking for, Mia?" Chase asked, walking down.

"Chase, what are you doing down here?" Mia asked, whipping around to face him.

"Cassie saw you run by, and I figured you and Prince Ragadash had a fight. Cass would've come herself, but Mr. Tumnus called her off for a meeting, and Rob is Tash knows where." Chase explained. "So what are you doing down here?"

"Looking for books." Mia answered.

"New reading material? Mia, I love you, but don't you normally stick to fantasy when reading?" Chase asked.

"Chase, I'm looking for books on dragons." Mia informed.

"Dragons?! Why in the sixteen realms would you want to read about dragons?" Chase asked.

"Because... because... I found one." Mia answered.

Chase's eyes widened. "You-You found a dragon?" He stammered.

Mia nodded.

"How?" Chase pressed.

"Well..." and Mia began to explained what had happened between her and Ragadash and her finding the dragon in the woods.

"Do you really think Ragadash might go after it?" Chase asked.

"I don't know, but I know I fear it." Mia answered. She groaned and placed her head in her hands. "What am I going to do, Chase?"

"I'll help you search for a book on dragons." Chase said.

"You will?" Mia asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Sure. I mean, how hard can it be to locate one little book on dragons?" Chase asked.

"This is impossible!" Chase screamed, slamming a book shut. He and Mia had been searching the books for the last hour combing through every tome and volume they could find on any mention of magical beasts, but so far had found nothing on dragons.

"Do you think it's possible that no one has ever written about dragons?" Mia suggested, as she put some books away.

"That is always possible. But surely since the creation of Narnia over a thousand years ago someone would have written at least one book or a paragraph about dragons." Chase replied.

Mia sighed. It was hopeless. There were no books on dragons, nothing. What was she going to do?

"Maybe we should search for the dragon." Chase suggested. "I can grab Cassie and Rob and ask them to join us."

"It's worth a shot." Mia replied.

Ten minutes later the Four Cousins were all riding atop their horses through the woods.

"Are you sure this is the right direction?" Cassie called.

"I'm positive." Mia called back. "Ragadash and I were in this meadow when we were having our date, and I went east when looking for the dragon. Though I didn't know it was a dragon at the time."

"Does anyone even know what we're going to do when we find the dragon?" Rob asked.

"Try and get it to leave Narnia before Ragadash finds it." Mia answered.

"And if we can't get it to leave?" Cassie asked.

Mia looked down. She didn't know what to do if it didn't leave, so instead she said: "Let's hope that doesn't come to pass."

Mia then heard the sound of a roar not too far away.

"This way!" Mia ordered. "Hiyah!" The Four Cousins flicked their reins and sped up, dashing past trees and meadows. They didn't stop until they arrived at a small cove, where at the bottom Mia could see a small white dragon was curled up.

"That's a dragon? It looks so small." Rob commented.

"Well... it was around a medium sized when I saw it earlier, and it was sleeping in a cove. Now, come one, we need to get it out of here." Mia said, as she got off Mira. "Oh, and you might want to leave your weapons." She added, already taking off her bow and arrows, and her dagger, along with her trident-like-spear and placing them on the ground next to Mira.

Cassie, Rob, and Chase exchanged looks before taking their weapons off and placing them next to their horses.

The Four Cousins then began to make their way down into the cove, they walked softly so as to not wake the dragon from its slumber. But it was only as they were mere feet away from the dragon did it awaken, and barred its teeth at the Four Cousins, who froze in place.

"We're not here to hurt you." Mia said, lifting her hands up in a surrender. The dragon just growled.

"Well, at least it's only one dragon." Chase commented to Cassie.

"Um... I wouldn't be so sure about that." Rob said, looking to his side.

"What do you mean-? OH ASLAN'S MANE!" Mia exclaimed in shock.

Three more medium-sized dragons came prowling out. Two from the shadows, and one from the clouds above the cove. They all looked almost identical to the white one, but one of the dragons was black and larger than the white dragon. It had dark green eyes, and bat-like wings and tail fins that looked like those delta kites Mia had seen kids use in the villages nearby. The other dragon looked a lot like the black one, only it was more grey compared to the black dragon, and it had brown eyes. Then the final dragon looked a lot like the white one, only instead of white blue, and pink scales, it had more iridescent scales, and light purple eyes.

"More dragons... great." Cassie muttered, sarcastically.

"And that isn't a good thing." Rob added as the dragons began to surround the Four Cousins in a circle, their teeth barred.

"This isn't good." Chase noted.

"No shit." Cassie said. She then looked at Mia. "What do we do?" She asked.

Mia looked at each dragon as they prowled closer and closer. "Right now, whatever you do don't use your-"

"Take this!" Rob yelled, before shooting a flame at one of the dragons, who countered with a blast of red fire, which upon impact exploded, and Mia quickly created a shield of water around the Four Cousins, dousing the flames before they could hit them.

"Use your Elemental Powers to attack them." Mia finished with a sigh as she lowered the shield. She then glared at Rob. "I just told you, Rob, NO ELEMENTAL POWERS FOR ATTACKING THE DRAGONS!"

"You also said there'd be only one dragon, not four." Rob shot back.

Mia groaned. "Now is not the time." She hissed.

"What do we do? Should we fight?" Chase asked.

"No." Mia answered at the same time as Rob answered: "Yes."

"They're only agitated because they think we're the threat." Mia pointed out.

"Then what should we do?" Cassie asked.

"Show them we're not a threat." Mia answered.

"How? We already took off our weapons." Chase reminded.

"Like this." Mia's hands glowed turquoise-blue and she pointed them at the cove and waved them, and the water in it rose. The dragons turned their attention to it, and Mia waved her hands and the water flowed around the Four Cousins and the dragons, weaving in and between each one, and when the light caught it it glistened a iridescent glow.

"Beautiful." Rob breathed.

"I thought you just said no Elemental Powers?" Chase asked.

"I said no Elemental Powers to attack, nothing about using them to show them we mean no harm." Mia shot back. She then turned to the dragons and curtseyed softly. "We mean no harm. We just wish to help our land."

The dragons exchanged looks, before backing down a bit.

"Watch this." Cassie's hands glowed white as she waved them and the wind blew around the group and into the water, causing some of it to burst into small bubbles.

The dragons backed down a bit more.

"And this." Chase's hands glowed orange and he punched the ground and rocks sprouted around them all. Chase then punched the grown again, and the rocks spilt open reveling beautiful geodes inside.

The dragons back down even more, but when they turned to Rob they growled.

"Rob, you need to show them you're not a threat." Mia whispered.

"I know, sis. But how? Fire is known to be destructive." Rob pointed out.

"As is Water, Wind, and Earth. Water creates tsunamis and hurricanes, wind creates tornados, and earth creates landslides and earthquakes.' Mia reminded. "All our elements to some form are dangerous. If used in the wrong way they can and will cause harm. But when used in the right way, they can create something beautiful and/or amazing."

Rob looked down at his hands and sighed. "Alright." He caved. He lifted his hands up and they glowed reddish-orange as he conjured up some lava from thin air. "Sis, do you mind helping me?" He asked.

Mia nodded, and shot some water at the lava as Rob began to reshape the lava.  When the steam cleared a beautiful glass flower encased in a dome of pure glass fell into Rob's hands, and the dragons stared at him in shock.

"See, we don't meant you any harm." Mia said, lowering the water and returning it to the lake, while Chase punched the ground, returning the rocks to below. Mia then cleared her throat. "Now, how can we help? What can we do to get you to leave?" She asked.

The dragons exchanged looks before nodding. They turned around and bent down, before using one of their wings as if to gesture to get on.

"You want us to get on?" Mia asked, hesitantly.

The dragons nodded.

"You're not scared of heights, are you, sis?" Rob teased.

"I'm not." Mia shot down. "I've just never ridden anything except a horse."

"Well neither have any of us. Now, come on." Rob insisted, already mounting the black dragon, as Cassie mounted the iridescent one, and Chase mounted the black-grey one.

"I guess that leaves me with the white one. The one who attacked me." Mia sighed as she walked towards it. "Hey, girl. I'm going to call you Aurora, okay." She said.

Aurora looked at Mia for a moment before nodding. Mia then slowly mounted Aurora, and placed her hands against her neck. "So, where should I grip?" She asked.

But instead of answering, or giving Mia a sign, Aurora opened her wings and took off into the air, with Rob, Cassie and Chase on their dragons following behind her.

Chapter Text

Mia gripped Aurora as she flew through the sky.

"This is amazing!" Chase exclaimed. "Is that how you feel whenever you have to use your Elemental Powers to fly, Cass?" He called to Cassie.

"Sort of." Cassie answered. "Though normally I'm the one in control of where I go, not a dragon."

"How are you, Mia?" Rob asked.

"Fine." Mia answered, still gripping onto Aurora for dear life. "It's just I am slightly nervous. Never been this high up before."

"Don't worry, I think we're going to land soon." Chase assured.

"And what makes you say that?" Mia asked, raising an eyebrow, but a small smirk appeared on her lips.

"Because look." Chase answered, pointing down.

Mia looked down and her mouth fell open at what she saw. She didn't know how long they'd been flying, but beneath them was a mountainous looking island with a crater like volcano in the center. The island was barren, with visibly no vegetation or plant life on it.

"Are we going down there?" Cassie asked.

"I think we're about to find out." Mia answered, and she felt a jolt as Aurora began to descend in the direction of the island.

And as the dragons flew downwards and towards the island, Mia clutched onto Aurora even tighter as the wind caused her hair to fly wildly behind her.

"Um, aren't we coming in a bit fast?" Chase asked.

They were going a bit fast. Too fast.

"We're going o crash!" Mia panicked.

But instead of crashing, the dragons landed softly on the island.

"We didn't crash..." Mia breathed a sigh of relief as she dismounted Aurora. She then looked down at Aurora. "Thank you." She thanked.

Aurora just smiled.

"Now, why are we here?" Rob asked, as he, Cassie, and Chase dismounted their dragons.

"I don't know." Mia answered. She then looked at Aurora. "Aurora, why did you bring us here?" She asked.

Aurora and the other dragons let out several loud roars that echoed across the island.

"What was that for?" Chase demanded.

"I think it was to summon the other dragons." Rob answered, not looking at Chase, instead looking forward.

"Other dragons...?" Mia asked, but her mouth then fell open. "Aslan's Mane..." she gasped.

Dragons. Dozens of dragons began to walk over to them, all staring at the Four Cousins. Some had their teeth barred, and growled, while others looked confused, worried, or were staring at them like they were a threat. Which maybe in the dragons' eyes they were.

Rob looked at Mia as if asking her for help, but Mia was at a loss of words herself. So instead Rob cleared his throat before beginning to address the dragons. "We come in peace." He announced.

"Do they even understand us?" Chase whispered to Cassie, and Cassie just shrugged.

Mia shock her head to clear it of her shock and walked back over to Aurora. "Aurora, I must know how did you all get here? Is there a way you can tell us what happened?" She asked.

Aurora nodded, and then nodded to the other dragons who backed down. Aurora then began to walk forward as did the other dragons that the Four Cousins had ridden, and the Four Cousins followed behind them.

"Where are they taking us?" Cassie whispered to Chase, as they walked.

"Mia asked them if they could tell us how they got here. Because neither she nor I found any information on dragons anywhere in Narnia." Chase answered, also in a whisper.

"That's probably because no one has found this island until today." Rob assumed.

"And how do we know the other dragons aren't dangerous? It took all of us showing Aurora and those other dragons our Elemental Powers to get them to see us no longer as a threat." Cassie pointed out.

"If they attack we'll fight. But first let's see where this is leading." Rob assured.

"Alright." Cassie replied.

Aurora continued to lead the Four Cousins through the island, until they arrived at a cave not too far from the shores. It was dark, so Rob quickly created a flame to give them light, and with the light the Four Cousins could see drawings of some sorts on every wall.

"What is this?" Cassie asked.

"I believe it's these dragons history." Mia assumed, walking over to one of the walls. She ran her fingers down the drawing, which depicted dozens of dragons fleeing from a man holding a crossbow. Mia then turned to Aurora. "You were being hunted, that's why you came here, isn't it?" She asked.

Aurora nodded sadly.

"But if you were being hunted, how did you get here?" Mia pressed. "There's no way across the realms, except by Aslan's paw."

Aurora gestured to another image of the same man, pointing a crossbow at some more dragons. But then a little bit away was another drawing, this one depicting a giant portal being opened the dragons flying through it.

"You escaped from your Birth Realm and came here to be safe." Cassie figured.

Aurora nodded sadly once more.

"Aurora, I'm so sorry." Mia apologized, walking over, and petting Aurora's head. Aurora just purred.

"Now, the question is: What do we do?" Chase asked.

"What do you mean?" Rob asked.

"I mean Ragadash doesn't know about this place yet. But he's going to go talk to Mia once he's given the chance. And knowing him he'll want answers and..." Chase trailed off at the end, unable to finish.

"He'll want the location of the dragons." Cassie finished in horror.

"Ragadash has never liked magical beasts, he only tolerates them in Narnia for Mia's sake." Rob commented with a growl.

"Then what do we do?" Chase asked.

Mia sighed. "Nothing." She answered.

"Nothing?" Rob repeated, confused. "What do you mean by 'nothing'?" He demanded.

"This is between me and Ragadash. Not you. I'll talk to him when we return." Mia explained, making sure her tone gave away that there was a no discussion topic.

"Speaking of returning: How do we get back home? We flew here, remember, we don't have a ship." Cassie pointed out.

Mia looked over at Aurora. "Do you think you and your friends could give us a lift back to our horses?" She asked.

Aurora nodded, and then walked out.

"Now what?" Rob asked.

"Now, we wait." Mia answered. "Aurora will let the others know, and we'll leave in a bit."

"How do you know that, though? Last I checked you don't speak dragon." Chase pointed out.

"I guess I picked up a connection with the creatures." Mia answered.

"Didn't help during our training when we had to fight that ogre without using our powers during our training." Rob reminded.

"Hey, we were sixteen, Robbie." Mia shot back. "We'd only been training for a bit and were still learning. It took three years for us to master our Elemental Powers." She thens sighed. "But that isn't the point. What matters is that we get home."

"So what should we do while we wait?" Rob asked.

"I guess we can explore the island a bit. You know take a walk." Chase suggested.

And so the Four Cousins retreated from the cave and returned to the shores of the island. But as they walked Mia couldn't help but look around watching as dragons flew through the sky, or watched as mother dragons were curled up with their eggs. From what Mia could see the white dragons' eggs were round, opal-like eggs, while the darker dragons had black eggs. Mia's heart almost collapsed from cuteness when she saw baby dragons hatching from some of the eggs. They were so cute, some looked like Aurora, others looked like the dragon Rob had rode. Some had a more iridescent coloring to their scales, while some looked more grey. But there was one thing they all had in common: they were adorable.

"Looks like someone has got baby fever." She heard a voice joke.

Mia whipped around to see Cassie standing behind with a smirk on her fever. "Make that baby dragon fever, Cass." Mia corrected.

Cassie giggled. "Uh, uh." She nodded. "I bet you're already thinking what you'll child will look like once you and Ragadash marry."

"Who said anything about me marrying Ragadash? We're just courting." Mia reminded.

"I mean, you two seem really happy together. And I think a lot of people would an agree that an alliance between Narnia and Calormean would be a good thing." Mia flashed Cassie a look. "Not that I want you and Ragadash to marry for an alliance. I just want you to be happy." She quickly added.

"And I want you to find happiness as well." Mia replied. "I understand that things between us have been strained... but I hope we can put whatever happened behind us and work to help the other find happiness."

"I'd like that." Cassie smiled. "I missed you a lot. When we were younger we used to spend every Friday evening together. It was like our girl time, a night where we weren't the queens of Narnia. Where we weren't the High and Low Queens. Where we weren't the Queens of the Southern Sun and Eastern Sea. We were just two little girls trying to spend some time together."

"I remember. We use to do each other's hair, and each other's makeup. Sometime you'd try on my dresses and shoes and we'd do fashion shows." Mia said.

"You'd read me books..." Cassie muttered, loud enough that Mia still heard her. "Fairy Tales, adventures, anything. You'd read it to me before we fell asleep. I'd always picture the story in my head. You were always motherly to me and Chase growing up." She looked at Mia softly. "And I know when you have a child you will be as motherly to it as you were to Chase and I."

Mia felt tears prick her eyes at the mention of having a child. It was one thing to do it for her cousins, they'd been little children when they'd taken the throne. They had been children. And Mia had made it her personal mission to try and be both a cousin, and some sort of motherly figure to them. Sure she had always had Rob, their teachers, their courts. But Mia knew that would never make up for their own family abandoning them. But could Mia do that for her own child? Especially when she had no memories of her own mother? Had her own mother been nice? Would she bake sweets for Mia like in the book she'd read? Or was she cruel like the evil parents in some of her books? Had her mother been sick? Abusive? A criminal? Could Mia really be a mother one day when she had no one to show her how to be a mother?

"Mia, are you alright?" Cassie asked.

"What?" Mia asked, shacking her head out of her thoughts.

"You've been quiet for quite a bit. And your hands were beginning to clench." Cassie answered.

Mia looked down at her hands, and saw they'd been clenching into fist. "When?" She shock her hands to unclench them and sighed.

"You want to talk about it?" Cassie asked.

"About what?" Mia asked, as she and Cassie began to walk again.

"About being a mother? Are you hurt that I brought up it up? I know the council wants you to marry and produce an heir sooner rather than later." Cassie answered.

Mia shock her head. "It wasn't that. I mean it kind of was... but..." she sighed. "What if I can't do it? What if I can't be a good mother?" She asked, weakly.

"But you are. You took care of Chase and I." Cassie reminded.

"But I wasn't your mother. I was your older cousin who gave you what you lost." Tears pricked in Mia's eyes. "I can't. I don't even remember my own mother! What if she was a terrible person! And if she was if I end up like her!"

"You won't." Cassie quickly assured, holding Mia by her shoulders. "Whoever you and Rob's mother, Chase and I's aunt was like. Whether she was a good person or an awful one. You won't become her. You'll be your own kind of mother."

Mia stared at her tearfully. "I truly hope you're right." She whispered, and Cassie pulled her into a tight hug.

"I love you, Mia. I know things have been tensed, but no matter what happens I'll always love you." Cassie whispered.

"I love you, too." Mia whispered back, returning the hug.

When Mia and Cassie released from their hug they continue to make their way towards the edge of the shores, where Rob and Chase were standing staring off into the distance.

"What are you two thinking about?" Mia asked.

"Just what to do. Do we keep this island a secret or do we find a way to protect it?" Rob answered, worriedly.

"It really matters on if Mia can convince Ragadash to not hunt the dragon." Chase pointed out.

'No pressure.' Mia thought.

"Mia can convince him, I know she can." Cassie said. She turned to Mia. "Can't you?" She asked.

"I'll do my best." Mia answered, though she wasn't as sure as her brother and cousins.

"No matter what happens, we'll stand by you." Chase assured.

"I know you will." Mia replied.

Mia then heard the sound of flying, and though she would've normally thought it was the other dragons around the island. When she looked up she saw Aurora, and the other dragons Rob, Cassie, and Chase had ridden fly down towards them.

"It's good to see you again so soon, Shadow." Rob said, walking to the black dragon.

"Shadow?" Mia asked, confused.

"Surely you didn't think only you could name the dragon you've ridden." Rob commented.

"No, I just didn't expect it." Mia replied.

"I'm naming mine Rocky." Chase said, petting the grey dragon.

"He doesn't look like a rock." Rob commented.

"No, but he's as tough as a rock." Chase replied.

"What about you, Cass?" Mia asked, looking at Cassie.

"I think I'm going to name mine Iris." Cassie answered.

"That's a beautiful name, Cass." Mia commented.

"Not as beautiful as Aurora though." Cassie replied.

"They're both beautiful." Mia decided, while Cassie nodded.

"Alright Four Cousins, let go home." Rob declared, already mounting Shadow. Mia mounted Aurora, Chase mounted Rocky, and Cassie mounted Iris.

The dragons took off at once and flew into the sky. No one said anything as they flew, not knowing what to say. All Mia could think about as they flew through the clouds and she could smell the sea from below was Ragadash. How would she convince him to leave the dragons alone? The conversation to come wasn't going to be one that Mia really looked forward to.

When the dragons landed back in the cove, it was close to sunset.

Mia quickly demounted Aurora. "Thank you." She thanked, with a smile.

"Indeed, thank you. We promise to do whatever we can to protect your island." Rob said.

Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky all smiled and purred, as they rubbed their heads against each of the Four Cousins.

"We'll see you again, right?" Chase asked.

"Of course we will." Cassie decided. "Who knows when we'll ever need help from dragons."

Aurora gave Mia a look as if telling her: If you ever need help, don't be afraid to call for us. And Mia merely nodded in return.

"We should head back. " Rob said. "The sooner Mia talks to Ragadash, hopefully the less likely we are to having to enter a battle with Calormean to protect the dragons."

"The only way we'd ever enter war with the Calormeans is if they did something terrible to one of us, or made a threat that was too huge to ignore." Cassie commented.

Mia took a deep breath, and tried to keep her hands from shaking.

"You good?" Rob asked.

"I'll be fine, brother. I'm just nervous and we haven't even left the cove yet." Mia answered.

"Then let's return to Cair Paravel. The sooner you talk to Ragadash the better." Rob said, while Mia merely nodded.

The Four Cousins said goodbye to Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky one more time before beginning up the cove and towards their horses. They picked up their weapons and reattached them or swung them back on before mounting their horses. The ride back to Cair Paravel was like their flight back to the cove. Quiet, no words spoken. Mia didn't know whether they were being silent so Mia could think of what to say, or they just had nothing to discuss.

What if Ragadash didn't listen to her? What if he still saw the dragons as a threat and demanded the location of the island so he could take the dragons out? Something Mia had always tried to ignore in Ragadash's flaws was that he could be exceptionally violent. More violent than any of the Four Cousins when they were in battle. Mia knew if Ragadash chose to, he wouldn't stop until he'd not only killed the dragons, but also destroyed them. And Mia could only hold out hope that he'd consent and listen to her so no blood had to be shred.

When they arrived back at Cair Paravel, Mia dismounted Mira and handed her to the stablehands before making her way into the castle. She walked towards the gardens where she and Ragadash had first started to develop feelings for each other. It had become like their meeting place when they weren't out on dates, or attending events together.

She saw Ragadash sitting on the bench they'd used during Mia and Rob's nineteen birthday ball.

"Ragadash?" She asked, softly.

Ragadash whipped his head around, and the second he saw her he stood up and ran towards her, embracing her in a passionate kiss. When he pulled apart, he cupped one of her cheeks. "My love, where have you been? When I returned to the castle a few hours after our... disagreement... I was informed that neither you, nor your brother, or cousins were in the castle."

Mia took a deep breath as she stared into his brown eyes with her hazel eyes. "I was... away..." she finally answered.

"Away where?" Ragadash pressed.

Mia took another deep breath. But as she stared deeper into his eyes she noticed something she had never noticed before. His eyes weren't beaming with love, no, instead they were beaming with anger. Mia shouldn't have been shocked he'd be upset, but at least he could've been staring at her with less anger and more concern. It would've made this conversation less worrying.

"Can we sit?" She finally requested.

Ragadash nodded, and lead her to the bench. Mia sat down first, making sure to smooth out any wrinkles in her gown. She then turned to face Ragadash after he sat down next to her. "Ragadash... I found the dragon. Rob, Cassie, Chase, and I tracked it down and apparently there were three other dragons with it." She informed.

"What?!" Ragadash asked, in horror. "There were four dragons, and you didn't think to bring guards when facing one! You could've been killed!"

"I'm not a damsel in distress, Ragadash." Mia reminded, sharply. "Besides, I thought we could handle one dragon. We didn't know originally there'd be four."

"So you just went to confront four dragons? Since it took you so long to return, surely you killed them."

Mia sucked in a breath. "We... didn't kill them." She admitted. "In fact we kind of bonded with them, and they took us to their island."

"Their island?" Ragadash asked, now confused.

"Yes, an island. You see according to their history they aren't even from this realm. They're from another realm where they were being hunted, and so they took their remaining kind and escaped to Narnia. They took refuge on an island far away from the Lone Islands, and have stayed there ever since." Mia explained.

"Until now." Ragadash muttered.

Mia lifted gripped his hand and, cupped one of his cheeks. "Ragadash, my love, I'm begging you. Please leave the dragons in peace, I promise you they won't hurt us. They just want to live in peace and protect each other."

Ragadash stared at her for several moments before sighing. "For you I will leave them alone." But then he narrowed his eyes. "But if they ever return, I will have no choice. I must the safety of my subjects first."

"Of course, I understand." Mia replied. "If they ever attack I won't stand in your way to defend us." Even though she could never see that as a possible future. She trusted Aurora and the other dragons, even if she had only known them for less than a day. And Mia didn't trust a lot of people.

Ragadash then looked at Mia seriously. "I want you to know, no matter what happens I'll never hurt you. You mean the world to me, Mia."

"You mean the world to me too, Ragadash." Mia replied.

Ragadash smiled, and looked at Mia lovingly as he placed a soft kiss on Mia's lips, one she returned.

When Mia left the gardens not too long after the sun had begun to set in the distance, she decided to make a quick stop in the restricted section to see if maybe she'd missed anything when she'd been quickly researching with Chase. But when she arrived, she was shocked to see Cassie sitting at one of the tables, skimming a book that laid in front of her. Chase and Rob both stood on ladders on other ends of the section, running their fingers down the spindles of books.

"What's going on?" Mia asked.

"Oh, how'd it go with Ragadash?" Cassie asked, looking from her book.

"A lot better than I originally thought." Mia answered with a sigh as she sat across from Cassie. "So what are you three doing?" She asked, looking around.

"Trying to find any information on the dragons or their island." Chase answered, as he pulled a book from the shelf. "Though we've re-combed the books you and I originally read, we were wondering if maybe the information is somewhere else in the restricted section."

"Chase, if there was anything we'd have most likely found it." Mia pointed out.

"Then we'll just keep looking." Rob declared, before he narrowly lost his balance on the ladder.

"Rob, be careful." Mia cautioned.

"I'm fine, sis. What you think I'm going to fall off the ladder?" Rob asked, teasingly.

"That's just trying to jinx yourself." Cassie sighed.

"Look, I'm fine--WOAH!" The step beneath Rob's foot broke, and when Rob tried to keep his balance he accidentally knocked some books off the shelf and to the floor before falling to the floor himself.

"Rob, are you alright?" Mia asked, rushing to Rob's side.

"Yeah, fine." Rob answered. "Though I'll probably feel that fall in the morning." He grumbled.

"Here let me get these." Mia said, already beginning to pick the books up. But as she picked the books up, she picked one up that caught her interest. It was a dark brown volume with a dragon head symbol in the center. Below it were the words: The Book On Dragons.

"The Book On Dragons? How come we didn't find that book when we were searching for it?" Chase asked, hopping down from his ladder.

Mia placed it on the floor, and pulled Chase's ladder over before climbing up to where Rob had been. She pushed a few more books that had fallen from their places aside, and gasped at what she saw. Behind the books was a small compartment that was the perfect size for holding a book.

"There's a compartment behind here." She informed.

"That must've been where the book was kept." Cassie figured.

"But why?" Chase asked. "Why would it be hidden?"

Mia quickly jumped from the ladder, and picked the book up again before sitting at a table. "I don't know, but let's find out." She opened the book, and skimmed the first few pages. They were mostly about information about how dangerous this book could be, with a warning about never going after these creatures. When Mia finally reached the pages about dragons, she internally groaned when she saw there wasn't much information. The only useful thing that Mia could find was that the dragons were called: Light and Dark Dragons, and that some Light Dragons could be born with more iridescent scales, while some Dark Dragons could be born with more greyish-black scales, while others looked more grey than black.

"Well, that wasn't very helpful." Cassie groaned as Mia closed the book.

"The only useful thing was we found what Aurora, Shadow, Rocky, and Iris species were called." Chase commented.

"Yeah, the only useful thing." Mia sighed.

"So now what?" Cassie asked.

"We get some sleep." Mia answered, with a slight yawn. "We were literally gone all day and I for one am exhausted."

"Sleeping honestly sounds great." Rob agreed.

"Anyone have a sleeping curse on them?" Chase joked.

"If we had, we'd probably use it on Mia." Rob replied, with a laugh.

"Why me?"" Mia asked, with fake offense.

"Because you're the only with a love who could wake them with True Love's kiss." Cassie answered, giggling.

Mia just shock her head. "I'm heading to bed. Good night." She said, making her way out of the restricted section and up towards her chambers to hopefully get a good nights sleep after this long day.

Chapter Text

In the few months following the discovery of Dragon Island, and the dragons, a year was nearly coming on Mia and Ragadash's relationship. Mia and Rob had already turned twenty a few weeks ago, and now, late at night, they stood in the conference room going over some trade maps. But all moments of peace are cut short, and so was this. Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian came barging into the conference room, looks of worry and horror on their faces.

"Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian, what is wrong?" Mia asked worriedly, looking up from her trade.

"Your Majesties, I hate to be the bearer of bad news... but I fear the giants to the north, the Ettins who live in the farthest reaches north have declared war on Narnia." Captain Leonard informed, solemnly.

Mia's eyes widened, as did Cassie, Chase, and Rob's.

Rob was the first to quickly put on his king face. He kept his head held high, and his face brave. "They've declared war?" He asked for clarification.

"I fear so." Captain Leonard answered.

Mia exchanged looks of pure horror with Cassie and Chase for a moment.

"Then we're doomed..." Cassie gasped in horror.

"No, we aren't." Rob shot down.

"Rob, not even we can face an entire kingdom of giants." Chase pointed out. "Sure maybe we could face a giant or two, maybe throw in an ogre as well, but an entire kingdom? There's a very, very slim chance of us winning."

"Then that's a chance I'll have to take." Rob replied.

"What do you mean 'I'll have to take', Rob? Surely you're not thinking of leading the army there by yourself." Mia said.

"I have to, sis. I have to protect our people." Rob replied.

"Then let us come with you. I know Chase said we have a slim chance, but I truly believe that we'll have a better chance of stopping them together then if you go with just the army." Mia pointed out.

"I won't risk it." Rob shot down.

"And even if His Majesty wanted to bring you, he couldn't. Well at least Queen Mia couldn't." Lieutenant Caspian informed.

"What do you mean?" Cassie demanded.

"Because this arrived for Her Majesty." Lieutenant Caspian answered taking a letter out and handing it to Mia.

Mia took the letter and flipped it around. The wax seal on the back was of the Calormean crest, a picture of Tash. She grabbed a nearby letter opener, and quickly used it to open the letter before removing the sheet of parchment from it. It read:

'My love, Mia

I know it has been only a few weeks since we last saw each other, and in those weeks I have realized one thing. I want you. Now and forever. I want to marry you, my love, and be by your side forever. I know it is very soon with us only being together a year, and I know a letter isn't the best way to proposal. Which is why I wish to extend a hand to you, and one of the other Four Cousins along with a delegation of Narnians to visit Calormean where we can discuss a possible marriage.

Forever yours,

Ragadash'

Mia stared at the letter once more, before reading it once more.

"Who's it from? What does it say?" Cassie asked.

"It's from Ragadash, and it's a marriage proposal." Mia answered, her eyes not removing the parchment.

"Talk about a bad way to propose." Chase commented, with a chuckle. "Did he at least send you a ring with the letter?"

Mia slammed the letter on the table on the table and glared at Chase. "Not funny." She said.

"I'd think you'd find it funny? But you aren't. So, what's wrong?" Chase asked.

Mia sighed. "I don't know. Ragadash and I have only been courting for a year, is it too soon?"

"Your Majesty, if I may say. You are twenty, and Prince Ragadash from what I've seen seems to care about you immensely." Lieutenant Caspian said.

"He does care, I will admit that. But, are we ready? Marriage is a big step." Mia pointed out.

Cassie skimmed over the letter for a moment, before looking at Mia. "It says you can bring a delegation and one of the Four Cousins. Maybe you can talk about it with him." She suggested.

"I can't leave you guys while the giants are about to attack-" Mia started to shoot down.

"Sis, it'll be fine." Rob interrupted. "Besides, I'm going regardless, and won't it be a good idea to warn our allies about the giants? Maybe the Calormeans can send reinforcements if we start to get overwhelmed by the giants."

Mia sighed. "Fine." She caved, reluctantly. "But only to help Narnia."

"And to talk to your boyfriend as well, right?" Chase asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes, and to talk to Ragadash." Mia replied.

"Since I'm going to war, who's going to go with you, sis?" Rob asked Mia.

Mia looked over at Chase. "Chase, could you join me?" She requested.

"Me? Not Cassie?" Chase asked.

Mia nodded. "I trust both of you, and I know Narnia would be safe in either of your hands. But in case Narnia runs into any trouble, the White Son per chance, Cassie can fly over to Calormean and warn us and then fly over to warn Rob."

"That does make more sense for me to stay behind in case I need to get word to any of you." Cassie admitted. 

"Then it is settled." Mia declared. She looked at Chase. "We leave to tomorrow. I'll send word to some of our council and have them meet us at the docks first thing tomorrow afternoon."

Rob, meanwhile, looked at Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian. "We also leave tomorrow. Prepare the ships and the army. I want to be prepared to leave as soon as possible."

"Yes, Your Majesty." Captain Leonard replied, with a salute. He, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian then left the council room.

Once the Four Cousins were alone again, Mia sank into a nearby chair, and sighed.

"Are you going to be alright, Cousin?" Cassie asked, softly. She gripped one of Mia's hands and held it softly.

"I will be, Cass. I will be fine as soon as the realm is secured in peace once more, and I know my people are safe." Mia assured, with a smile. She then stood up. "I'm going to retire to bed, we have a long day tomorrow."

When Mia entered her chambers, she quickly changed into a nightgown, and laid herself on her bed. But as the hours slowly ticked by, Mia found it almost impossible to fall asleep. Every time she closed her eyes, and tried to will herself to sleep, it never came. Around midnight, Mia groaned, and swung her legs off her bed, and pushed herself up. She then stood up and grabbed her robe, and wrapped it around herself, before walking to the giant window with a window seat in her room, and sat down at the window seating, staring at the stars.

Mia: The stars are very beautiful, above the castle walls

They shine with equal splendor, still above far humbler halls

I watch them from my window, but their bright entrancing glow

Reminds me of the freedom I gave up so long ago

Mia walked over to her vanity and opened the box which contained her main crown.

The royal crown of bright gold rests lightly on my brow

I once thought only of the rights this crown would endow

But once I took the crown to which I had been always destined to wear

I found it heavy on the heart, though light upon the head

Mia closed the box and then quietly opened the door to her room before walking out. She began to walk quietly down the halls of Cair Paravel.

Although I am one of four heads of the kingdom, in truth I feel like I am one of the least

The true Queen knows her people fed, before she sits to feast

The good Queen knows her people safe, before she takes her rest

Thinks twice and thrice and yet again, before she makes request

For they are all my subjects, all, that I swore to defend

It is my duty to become both Queen and trusted friend

And of my subjects high and low, from beggar to above

The dearest are loved ones, who return my care with love

Mia stopped when she arrived at the battle room. She saw Rob discuss battle plans with Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian. It tore Mia up, she should be in there, helping plan the attacks that would protect her kingdom. But instead she was traveling to her boyfriend's kingdom to discuss marriage, instead of helping her twin plan battle. Sure the possible marriage alliance would help in case of attacks, and could bring a turning point against the giants if it came to that. But Mia would at least rest better if she knew what her brother was planning, and if she knew how it would help their kingdom.

The dearest are loved ones, swift to spring to my request

Who give me aid and fellowship, who always understand

That land and people first have needs that I may not deny

So I must send my dearest friends and my family to danger and to possibly die

A brother, two cousins, a friend it matters not, I know indeed

That I must sacrifice them all if there should be the need

They know and they forgive me doing more than I require

With willing minds and loving hearts go straight to grasp the fire

Mia returned to her chambers, and could feel tears slowly fall down her cheeks. She was truly terrified for her brother and subjects' lives. By this time tomorrow Rob would be on a battleship heading to the north to face the Ettins, Mia would be on the royal galleon with Chase and a delegation sailing towards Calormean, while Cassie stayed behind to take care of Narnia. And while her tears fell, all Mia could do was pray that all would be well for the realm and her family.

These tears that burn my eyes are all the tears the High Queen can't shed

The tears I weep in silence as I prepare to mourn my subjects possible deaths

Mia reluctantly laid back down on her bed, and stared out the window, staring at the stars.

Oh, Master, if you can hear my cry

And if you have compassion, let me send no more to their possible deaths

And as Mia sung the final lyric she finally felt her eyelids grow heavy, and her body drift into sleep.

When Mia awoke the next morning, she saw Nora, Cora, Regina, and Amelia all walking around her bedroom. Some like Regina and Amelia were carrying some of Mia's dresses, shoes, and jewels before placing them in one of Mia's several trunks. Others like Cora and Nora were cleaning Mia's room, well, until Nora realized Mia was awake..

"Good morning, Your Majesty. Sleep well?" Nora asked.

"As well as one can after hearing a declaration of war, and knowing her twin is to go and fight." Mia answered.

"King Rob will be fine, Your Majesty. We all know he is an amazing fighter." Cora said.

"I know, but a sister can still worry." Mia replied. "Now, what are you doing here?" She asked.

"We're here to help you pack and prepare you for your journey. It's at least a week long journey to sail to Calormean." Regina answered.

Mia nodded as she stood from her bed. "So what now?" She asked.

"I heard Lilygloves wishes to see you and the rest of the Four Cousins by the North Gate before you leave." Amelia informed.

"What time?" Mia asked.

"I think in an hour. We've already informed Lacey, Valeria, Lydia, and Stacey, and they'll alert Queen Cassie, along with King Rob and King Chase." Amelia answered.

"Then I guess I should get ready then." Mia decided. "Since I'm about to be on the galleon for a week, how about something simple."

Cora nodded and quickly walked into Mia's wardrobe, she walked back out a few minutes later with a light blue dress with rippled flared shoulders. It had a simple form-fitting top with light blue wave decorations decorating the base, and the light, transparent cape was attached to the back of the gown.

Once Mia had quickly changed into the gown, she sat at her vanity and Amelia did her hair. She kept it let down like Mia usually had it, but curled the ends of it a bit before placing Mia's main crown on. Amelia then took out Mia's Elemental Necklace and placed it around her neck, she then grabbed a golden bracelet with pure white diamonds and slid it up Mia's wrist.

"Perfect." Mia said. "Thank you."

"Any time." Amelia replied.

Mia then stood from her vanity, and gave a soft smile to her handmaidens before walking out. She made her way towards the North Gates of Cair Paravel where she already saw Cassie, Chase, Rob, and the mole Lilygloves standing.

"Good morning, Mia." Rob greeted.

"It would be a good morning if you weren't about to go off to fight." Mia replied with a sigh.

"I understand that you're scared, Your Majesty, which is why I summoned you four." Lilyglove said. He then took out four small seeds, and handed one to each of the Four Cousins.

"Apple seeds?" Cassie asked, staring down at the seed that rested in her palm.

Lilygloves smiled. "As these apple trees grow, so will your love for each other. They will continue to grow in strength. They will survive the most brutal of battles. And maybe one day they will come in handy."

"So what do you want us to do?" Rob asked.

"Plant the seeds, and know that not matter what happens you'll have each other as these shall have one another." Lilygloves answered.

The Four Cousins all knelt down, and dug small holes in the dirt before dropping their seed and covering it with dirt. Mia then snapped her fingers and four small rain clouds appear over where each seed had been planted and rain poured on the dirt for several seconds before Mia snapped her fingers once more and the clouds vanished.

The Four Cousins then rose together, and gripped each other hands, and smiled as they stared down at where their newly planted seeds were.

"Together?" Mia asked, looking up at Rob, Cassie, and Chase.

"Together." Rob, Cassie, and Chase all answered with a nod.

Hours later the Four Cousins all stood at the docks. Mia watched as members of the Narnian Army boarded the several warships they'd had docked while Rob talked with Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian. Mia watched as they talked for a moment before Rob gave them a nod and walked over to her.

"You alright, sis?" He asked.

Mia said nothing, and instead she threw her arms around Rob and pulled him into a hug. "Just come home, alright." She whispered.

"I will, sis. I promise." Rob assured.

"I plan to keep you to that." Mia replied. She and Rob pulled apart from their hug, but held each other by their arms. "Be careful, please."

"I promise you, Mia, I won't die."

"I wish I could come with you." Mia muttered.

"I know you do, as do I. I'd feel even safer if you were by my side in this battle, but you're needed in Calormean." Rob replied.

"I'm only needed in Calormean because my boyfriend proposed through letter at the worst possible time." Mia pointed out, sharply.

Rob couldn't help but chuckle. "True, this is the worst time. But I promise you I will be fine. I will return to you all."

"But what if you run into a Ettin you can't take down? Or, worse, what if you run into the White Son?" Mia panicked.

Rob gripped Mia by the shoulder. "Mia, my sister, I will be fine. If I need assistance I can teleport a scroll to you, Chase, and Cassie." He reminded.

"Please do, and I'll come over as soon as I can." Mia said.

Rob quickly pulled Mia into another hug. "I love you, Waterlily." He whispered.

"And I love you, Flamethrower." Mia whispered back.

The two twins pulled back and stared at each other before going their separate ways. Rob towards the warships, and Mia towards the royal galleon, the Splendor Hyaline. Which had a swan head carved at her prow, with huge wings that reached back almost to her waist. She was also decorated with silken sails and great stern lanterns. There were also weapons along the ship, should it need to be used in battle.

As Mia began up the gangplank, Chase offered her his hand, which Mia took. Once aboard she turned and stared down at the docks where Cassie stood, smiling and waving softly at them.

"You can handle everything, right, Cass?" Mia asked.

"Yes, Mia. I'll be fine." Cassie assured. "And good luck in Calormean, I can't wait to hear about your time there."

Mia smiled. "I'll be back soon." She blew Cassie a kiss as the crew began to set sail. And as the ship pulled away from the docks, Mia kept her eyes on Cair Paravel, unsure of what this voyage and time in Calormean would bring her.

Chapter Text

Mia leaned slightly against the railings of the Splendor Hyaline, watching as dolphins jumped from the ocean before diving below once more. They'd been sailing for about a week, and any hour now they would see Calormean's capital, Tashbaan.

"You alright, Mia?" Chase asked walking over.

"I'm fine, Chase. Why?" Mia asked, as Chase stood next to her.

"You've been staring at the sea for almost an hour, and normally you'll be curled up in your quarters reading a good book." Chase answered with a slight chuckle.

"I'm fine." Mia assured.

"Worried?" Chase asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Chasey, it's only been a week since we last saw Rob. And by now he's probably already fighting a Ettin." Mia replied with a groan.

"Rob will be fine, Cousin. All you can do right now is handle our mission in Calormean." Chase replied.

"I wouldn't exactly call it a mission." Mia said with a slight giggle.

"I would. We've never been to Calormean before, we've only read about it." Chase reminded.

Mia giggled once more before looking out into the ocean. She smiled as she smelled the salty sea air, and felt the wind blow through her wavy hair. She honestly loved the ocean, it wasn't just because it was her element, but because of how calming it could be. And right now that's what she needed to be: calm.

"Your Majesties, we'll be arriving to Calormean shortly." A raven named Sallowpad informed, flying down.

"Thank you, Sallowpad." Mia thanked with a smile. She then turned back to Chase. "What do you think Rob is doing now?" She asked.

"Knowing Rob, trying not to get himself killed." Chase answered.

Mia merely nodded, trying to hide the concern in her eyes and instead focused it on looking forward and watched as Tashbaan came into view.

Meanwhile, Rob swiped his sword and sliced it into a Ettins' arm. When the Ettin tried to counter with a swing of his other hand, a sword blocked it and Rob glanced behind him to see Lieutenant Caspian.

"Thanks." Rob thanked.

"We've been battling these damn things for two days and we've made very little progress." Lieutenant Caspian commented. He then jumped onto an Ettin's arm and ran up it, before stabbing it in the chest and then sliced down the Ettins' body before landing in a crouching position.

"Impressive." Rob praised.

"Thanks, I was taught that move long ago." Lieutenant Caspian replied.

"I'm starting to wish these Ettins hadn't lost their intelligence during the Age of Winter." Rob said. "I mean it was fine before they became a threat to us."

"I'm starting to wish that as well." Lieutenant Caspian agreed.

Rob quickly glanced up, and horror filled his eyes as he saw an Ettin pick up a rock, and hurl it at them. "LOOK OUT!" He shouted, shoving Lieutenant Caspian aside right before the rock could hit them. Instead it landed several feet in front of them, and when it landed in the ground, dirt and debris filled the air as the force of the impact from the rock's landing knocked both Rob and Lieutenant Caspian back even farther, and into a wall, and then they fell painfully to the ground.

"That's going to hurt." Rob groaned, as he pushed himself from the ground.

"Agreed." Lieutenant Caspian agreed.

The two quickly grabbed their swords which had landed a few inches away. They then charged at the Ettin who attacked them, and Rob jumped into the air and shot a fireball at it. The fireball hit the Ettin's hand when he tried to block it, burning his hand. And while the Ettin screamed in pain, Lieutenant Caspian came up and chopped one of his feet off, and the Ettin fell to the ground, and was impaled by a spiky tree. But the force from the Ettin's fall caused the ground to shake, and in the distant Rob could hear the sound of something crumbling.

"One down, who in Tash's name knows how many left to go." Lieutenant Caspian declared.

"Did you hear that, though?" Rob asked.

"Hear what?" Lieutenant Caspian asked.

"It sounded like something was crumbling, like a rockslide or something." Rob answered.

"Shouldn't we be focused on fighting the Ettins right now?" Lieutenant Caspian asked.

"I think General Oreius and Captain Leonard can handle things for a few minutes. Now come on, and that's an order." Rob lead Lieutenant Caspian past the now deceased Ettin that they had slained, and through what remains of the trees. It was a hassle to get through as when the Ettin had fallen, the impact of the body had knocked down dozens upon dozens of trees, blocking and shifting the landscape.

"Are you sure the crumbling sound you heard wasn't the trees falling?" Lieutenant Caspian asked.

"No, it didn't sound like wood splitting and crashing, it sounded more like rocks crumbling beneath themselves and crashing to the ground below." Rob answered, looking around.

"Then where are they? All I see are woods." Lieutenant Caspian said.

Rob ignore him and continued to look around, until in the distant his eyes landed on a cave, and there was light coming from it. It definitely didn't seem big enough for a Ettin to enter, but it was big enough for a person.

"Why would there be a cave with light coming from it in Ettin territory?" He asked, no one in particular.

"Maybe it was from centuries ago, before the White Witch ruled. You know back when the Ettins were civilized and intelligent." Lieutenant Caspian theorized.

"That's possible, but why? Why would there still be light after so many centuries?" Rob asked.

Lieutenant Caspian just shrugged.

"Come on, let's go check it out." Rob insisted. He lead a Lieutenant Caspian inside, and when they entered it wasn't a normal cave. Instead it was a long hallway lit by torches, where at the end were stairs leading down.

"Where do you think it leads?" Rob asked.

"No clue." Lieutenant Caspian answered.

"Let's check it out." Rob ordered, and he began down the stairs, Lieutenant Caspian followed behind him, sword drawn. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they had entered a large circular room. There were weird black sludge-like waterfalls all around the room, and in the center on a dais was a small podium, where a dagger lay. The dagger was a silver blade with a black handle. It had a curved-wavy blade style to it, and written in black in the center of the dagger was the name, Omega.

"A dagger?" Rob asked, sheathing his sword and walking over. He then picked the dagger up, and turned it in his hands, but stopped when his eyes landed on the name engraved in the blade. "And who's this Omega? I've never heard of him or is it she or a they?"

Lieutenant Caspian walked over as well, and stared at the dagger. "It could mean anything. Maybe it's the name of the dagger's owner?"

"That's possible. But then why leave it in the cave where the Ettins live?" Rob mused, as he placed the dagger in the satchel he wore. "I'll bring it back with me to Cair Paravel and when Mia returns I'll ask her to look into it for me. She's better with books than I."

"But what if that dagger is cursed? What if removing it from it's podium realizes from untold curse." Lieutenant Caspian cautioned.

"It'll be fine, Lieutenant. I've been around dark magic and items my whole life." Rob assured. "Now, come on, we've got to stop those Ettins. And then I can take this dagger back home with me and study it with Mia."

"Are you sure your sister and you can study it?" Lieutenant Caspian asked, as the two began to leave.

"I trust my sister. She's spent more time in the library than anyone I know, she'll start looking into the dagger, and find something as soon as I see her again." Rob answered, sharply. "Why do you ask? Do you doubt your High Queen and King?" He narrowed his eyes.

"No, of course not, Your Majesty." Lieutenant Caspian assured, quickly.

Rob nodded, and then the two started back up the stairs out of the room and out of the cave. Rob then drew his sword once more and charged back into battle.

Back in Calormean the Splendor Hyaline had just docked, and Mia disembarked from the ship wearing a light blue dress, with long sleeves that had gold etching. There was a wave design running the base of the dress, and she wore golden heels, and a long golden cape. She wore a simple golden tiara atop her head, and the rose clip she'd worn when Ragadash had first come to Narnia in the back of her hair as decoration.

"Welcome, High Queen Mia, and Low King Chase of Narnia!" The Tisroc greeted, walking over.

"Tisroc, thank you for inviting us." Mia replied, before dipping into a deep curtsy while Chase bowed.

"It is my honor, I hope this visit cements our alliance in friendship and love." The Tisroc said.

Mia tried to hide her discomfort as she rose from her curtsy, and forced a fake smile. "As do I." She lied.

If the Tisroc had noticed her discomfort he didn't comment on it, and Mia held back a breath when Ragadash walked forward, and kissed her palm. "Welcome to Calormean, my love." Ragadash greeted.

"Thank you for having us." Mia replied. She then gestured to Chase. "And you remember Chase, no?"

"It hasn't been that long since I was last at Cair Paravel, Mia." Ragadash joked, slightly.

"Would you two like a tour of the kingdom? It's truly a sight to behold." The Tisroc offered.

Mia and Chase both nodded. "That sounds wonderful." Mia said.

"I'll have my slaves bring your luggage to your residence while staying, and show your handmaidens will be shown to their rooms there, Your Majesty." The Tisroc informed.

A few minutes later Chase and Mia sat atop a palanquin with the Tisroc and Ragadash and began to be carried throughout the kingdom.

The Tisroc: It’s good to be Tisroc

And have the absolute authority

All the attributes of divinity

I’m a religion

The Tisroc gestured outside, and as he did Calormeans that they passed all bowed or curtsied when they saw the Tisroc.

Look how they all worship me

Don’t have to be good to be a good Tisroc

Just gotta look like you’ve got sympathy

Then keep ‘em rooked and suffering

To maximize your profiting

And as they traveled one Calormean began to throw food at the palanquin, and when the Tisroc saw him he immediately waved his hand at a guard, and Mia watched as the man was taken away.

"Where are they taking that man?" Mia asked in a whisper to Ragadash.

"They're taking that slave to the dungeons. Only a slave would ever dare to offend my father." Ragadash answered.

Mia stared at Ragadash for a moment. Sure he could be cold and treat people like they were less than him, but that was only because of how he was raised, so Mia looked past it. But within less than an hour since arriving on shore, Mia was seeing a side of Ragadash she'd never once seen before in almost the year they'd been courting.

As they continued to travel through Calormean, Mia noticed how people who were working such as the so called "slaves" were treated terribly. When she saw a man getting whipped, she wanted to jump off the palanquin and run towards the man and help him. But before she could she felt Ragadash grab her shoulder and shock his head. Mia wanted to slap him, tell him to let her go, but the look in his eyes told her to stay, or else. And so Mia reluctantly complied, not knowing what else to do, she didn't want to cause an inter-kingdom incident.

The Tisroc: Look how the peasants work down to the bone

As I sit up high on my velvety throne

Pulling the strings on the people below

It’s so stinking good to be Tisroc

Mine is the kingdom

Mine is the power

The Tisroc and Ragadash: Mine is the glory

Forеvermore

As the palanquin got closer to the castle, the Tisroc had a sudden idea. "I'm going to kill him." He decided.

"Kill who?" Chase asked, worriedly.

"That slave who thought he could dare offend me by throwing food my way." The Tisroc answered.

"He only was throwing food at you. It's one thing to sentence a man to death for attempting to murder you, but he didn't." Mia pointed out, sharply.

The Tisroc just glared at her for a moment before a cruel smile appeared on his face. "Queen Mia, maybe you should stay out of this. Woman such as yourself are delicate things, and what we'll be doing will be too much for you to handle."

"I may be a queen, Tisroc, but at least I know the difference between what's fair and what isn't fair. The punishment for the crime should fit, and yet you wanting to execute that man is abusing your power." Mia spat, her hands curling into fists.

If the Tisroc had anything to say he didn't dare speak it, and instead decided it was better to show Mia what he could do. When they arrived at the dungeons, he instantly grabbed the nearest knife, and Mia covered her mouth in horror when she saw the man who'd the Tisroc had arrested chained to the walls, covered in blood.

The Tisroc: It’s good to be Tisroc

And bе the one who screams, “Off with his head!”

Or be the one who’s deemed savior instead

It’s delicious to watch a man begging for his death

The Tisroc held the knife to the man's throat, and Ragadash walked over with his own knife, and held it to the other side of the man's throat.

I put in a knife and then give it a twist

A smile opens up on my sinister lips

The joy of the crown is too much to resist

It’s so stinking good to be Tisroc

Ragadash nodded towards their captain, and Mia watched as the man was pulled from the torture cell and down a hallway. Mia felt all the color drain from her face as she heard the man scream from a room down the hallway, and then the silence.

"No..." she gasped, covering her mouth in horror.

"I knew you couldn't handle this." The Tisroc said, as Chase pulled Mia into a tight hug.

Minutes later a reluctant Mia and Chase were pulled up into the throne room, where Mia saw other members of Calormean's court. Such as the Grand Vizor Ahoshta Tarkaan, Anradin Tarkaan, Illgamuth Tarkaan, Ardashan Tarkaan, and his wife Lasaraleen Tarkheena, and many more who Mia didn't recognize.

The Tisroc and Ragadash: Mine is the kingdom

Mine is the power

Mine is the glory

Forevermore

Forevermore

The Tisroc sat slowly on his throne, while Ragadash sat on a much smaller throne beside him.

Forevermore!

The Tisroc: So stinking good to be Tisroc!

Mia and Chase exchanged looks of pure horror. Was this who Ragadash really was? When Mia had seen him hold that knife to that man, she'd felt her heart stop. It was one thing to threaten someone when they were an actual threat. But it was another to do it to a man whose only crime from what Mia had saw was throw food their way.

Ragadash must've noticed Mia's fear as he walked over and held her in his arms. "Love, why don't you get some rest, it must've been a long day. I'll have my slaves show you to your residence."

Mia looked at Ragadash blankly. "Thank you." She said softly, before pulling herself out of his arms and walking towards Chase. But as the two began to leave the Grand Vizor Ahoshta Tarkaan walked over to them, and grabbed Mia by her arm to stop her.

"The Tisroc told me what you said, about him not being fair for using his power to execute that man." He drew his nails into Mia's arm, and Mia held back the "ouch" that was on the top of her lips. "And just know, Your Majesty, you need to be like all women in Calormean if you want to marry our prince. You need to be seen, not heard." He let go of Mia and made his way back to the throne room.

Mia stood frozen, her eyes never leaving the doors to the throne room until Chase walked over, and place a hand on her shoulder. "You alright?" He asked.

Mia shock her head to clear it. "Yes. I'll be fine." She lied.

"Are you sure?" Chase pressed.

"I said I'm fine, Chase. Now, please, drop it." Mia said, sharply. "Now, come on, let's see if someone can take us to where we'll be staying while in Calormean."

Meanwhile in the north, Rob and the Narnians had managed to get the Ettins to back down for a bit, so he took advantage of it and decided to show the dagger to General Oreius and Captain Leonard in the war tent.

"A dagger? You went into an ancient cave and abandoned battle for a dagger?" Captain Leonard asked, as he, General Oreius, and Rob all stared down at the dagger that laid in the center of the table.

"We didn't abandoned battle, we were investigating why such a cave, and indirectly, why such an item was in a cave that size in Ettin land." Rob replied.

"How they found it isn't important. But what is, is what this dagger is." General Oreius pointed out.

"Yes, it is clearly a dagger. But if you ask me, the most important part is who this so-called Omega is." Captain Leonard replied.

"Have either of you ever heard of someone called Omega before?" Rob asked.

"Not that I can't recall, and both Captain Leonard and I had extensive educations." General Oreius answered.

"But you were being educated during the reign of the White Witch, surely if this dagger had to be hidden away that must mean it's dark. So wouldn't that mean the White Witch would want to erase its existence?" Rob asked.

"That's always possible, but there's truly no way of knowing until we return to Cair Paravel and check the library." Captain Leonard said.

"Then it's clear what we have to do." Rob decided.

"Which is?" General Oreius asked.

"We must stop the Ettins and return to Cair Paravel as soon as possible." Rob answered. He then grabbed the dagger and stuffed it back into his satchel, before swinging it on his shoulder. "I'm going to get some rest, we have another day of battles in the morning." He said and then walked out of the tent.

Mia and Chase had barely arrived at their Calormean residence before Mia excused herself without a word. She moved through the halls quickly, following the directions Nora had given her when they’d passed. The moment she reached her room, she slipped inside and shut the door behind her, leaning her back against it as she drew in slow, deep—yet unsteady—breaths.

The words Grand Vizor Ahoshta Tarkaan had spoken had been like a dagger to her heart. Normally Mia didn't give a damn about what people thought of her or her opinions. She had stood before kings, councils, delegations, ambassadors, and armies without flinching once. Even before becoming the High Queen, she stood up against the White Witch, not caring how the Narnians saw her in that moment.

But the way Grand Vizor Ahoshta Tarkaan had said them, had said she'd have to silence her voice if she wanted to be with Ragadash forever made Mia feel like if she accepted the proposal, she'd loose herself in the end instead of gaining someone who would love and cherish her forever. It also made her realize that if she accepted his proposal, she would also lose herself, piece by piece, swallowed by Calormean's expectations until the queen she had fought so hard to become over the past decade faded into nothing but the silent Tisrona of Calormean.

And what made Mia more confused than hurt, was she didn't even know if she even wanted to be with Ragadash any longer, not after seeing how he treated his own subjects today. Not after seeing the anger and fear in so many of them.

Mia took another slow, deep breath, and pushed herself from the door and began to walk towards the window in her room. She pushed it open, and stared up at the sky, and watched as the stars glistened in the navy blue sky. And for a moment Mia felt peace, true peace. But that moment was washed away as if Mia was drowning; the words the Grand Vizor had spoken returned to her once more, as did the actions of Ragadash and his father that Mia had watched.

Mia: Here comes a wave

Meant to wash me away

A tide that is taking me under

Broken again

Left with nothing to say

My voice could be drowned out in the thunder if I agree to this marriage

But I can't cry

And I can’t start to crumble

Whenever they try

To shut me or cut me down

I won't be silenced

Though they wanna keep me quiet

And I tremble when they try it

All I know is I won't go speechless

Mia pulled back from the window, and closed it. She began to walk over to the wardrobe in her room, when she felt her knees buckle beneath her and she fell on all fours as a scene flashed before her.

-Unknown amount of years ago-

A blonde haired, full-figured woman, with sickly fair skin, and bruises all over. She had hazel eyes that seemed drained of color. She wore a flowery patterned skirt, and long-sleeved black cotton top with matching colored heels.

The woman stared down at two small kids. Both had fair skin, but one had long torso-length, wavy brown hair with hazel eyes, while the other had more messy darker brown hair with blue eyes. The one with hazel eyes was a girl, who looked eerily similarly to Mia when she was younger, while the boy looked eerily similar to Rob when he too had been younger.

But something was wrong, the kids weren't staring at their mother lovingly, instead they were staring at her in fear.

"Mommy... please..." the girl begged, weakly, as she clutched the boy, tears were threatening to spill from the girl's eyes.

The mother ignored her daughter, and instead slapped her across the cheek, leaving a small mark. "Silence, Mia! You know what I always say to you and Rob?"

"No matter what we feel on the inside we must look perfect on the outside..." Mia and Rob both whispered, weakly.

The mother nodded, and stared at Rob and Mia one more time, before lifting their chins with her fingers so they would look up at her. "Good..." there was a slight smell of alcohol in her breath. She then stood up and walked over to the only door that lead to the bedroom, and closed it before turning back to her children. 'You know the drill, you don't say anything, and your loved ones won't get hurt. You won't be alone."

"Yes, mommy..." Mia and Rob replied, shackingly.

The mother walked back to her children, and slapped both her children hard. "You're weak. You're powerless. Your voices matter less than mine."  She said.

-end of flashback-

Mia gasped as her mind returned to reality. Sweat fell down her body as she laid on all fours. Despite how short the flashback had been, it hadn't been the flashback that made her feel this way. Instead it had been the two children in the flashback. The girl and boy. The Mia and Rob. And a horrific thought suddenly dawned in Mia.

"Our mother... was abusive..." Mia muttered to herself in horror. Tears threaten to fall from her face, as she pushed herself back up. She nearly stumbled as she tried to stand, but caught herself against the floor mirror in her bedroom.

"What mother could I be when my own mother was terrible...?" Mia whispered to herself. Her mind flashed back to the conversation she had had with Cassie on Dragon Island. About her fears of one day being a mother, when she herself had no mother to show her how. And despite Cassie's assurance that Mia would be an excellent mother one day, all the old fears Mia had came rushing back the moment some unworldly force decided to torture her with that flashback.

Mia gripped the floor mirror to steady herself, as she clenched her eyes shut to try and block the tears from falling. "I need to talk to Ragadash..." she decided. Despite what she felt towards him right now, he was at the moment the only one she could talk to about this. She could go to Chase, but the choice Mia had already made up in her mind was one she needed to talk to her boyfriend about, not her youngest cousin.

Mia let go of the floor mirror, and made a dash out of her room and down the stairs.

"Mia, what's wrong?" Chase asked as Mia ran past him.

"I don't have time to explain, but I'm going to stop by Ragadash's. I'll be back soon!" Mia answered. She wrenched the front door open and ran outside and into the dark streets of Calormean and towards Calormean Castle. She didn't have time to wait for a palanquin to arrive, she had to get to Calormean Castle, now!

Meanwhile in Calormean Castle, Ragadash sat in the throne room with his father. But at that moment a vortex-like-cloud of blood-red smoke appeared in the center of the room, and when the smoke cleared the White Son and Ambassador Jazkar appeared.

"You know I hate teleporting." Jazkar snapped.

"Oh, shut it, Jazkar. The only reason you're still an ambassador is because the Four Cousins have yet to discover your allegiance with me." The White Son shot back. "I don't know how you managed to hide when you were staying at Cair Paravel a year ago for the those brat twins birthday?"

"I just told them I feel under the weather and didn't wish to be disturbed. I knew Prince Ragadash could handle everything in my place." Jazkar explained.

"Yeah, thanks for that." Ragadash grumbled. He then turned to the White Son. "Now, White Son, what a pleasure to have you here. May I ask what is the purpose of your visit?"

"They found the dagger." The White Son answered.

Ragadash, Jazkar, and the Tisroc eyes all widened. "T-They found it?" The Tisroc stammered.

"But how? You and your mother hid it eons ago." Ragadash reminded.

"And yet it still has been discovered all these centuries later." The White Son replied.

"If King Rob has found the dagger than it's only a matter a time before he returns to Cair Paravel and reunites with his sister, and study the dagger together and find out it's origins." Jazkar pointed out.

"Then we must destroy Queen Mia." The White Son said, and he looked over a Ragadash. "You know what you must do." He said.

"You want me to kill her?" Ragadash asked, confused.

"No, you idiot. I want you to hurt her beyond belief. I want you to destroy her in more ways than one." The White Son answered.

Ragadash smirked knowingly. "Consider it done." He replied.

At that moment there was a knock on the throne room, and a slave walked in. "Almighty, all powerful, Tisroc of Calormean, may he live forever, I bring news." The slave informed.

"What?" The Tisroc demanded.

"High Queen Mia has arrived, and request a private meeting with Prince Ragadash." The slave answered.

"Tell Queen Mia I'll meet her in my chambers." Ragadash ordered.

"Yes, Your Highness." The slave bowed and quickly left.

"You know what you've got to do?" The White Son asked.

Ragadash smirked once more. "Yes, and how fun it'll be." He chuckled, and then he quickly left the throne room.

Chapter Text

*****************************************************************************************************************************************************

As Ragadash walked over to his chambers, he passed several guards and discreetly ordered them to not open or barge in no matter what they heard. The guards were confused, but had no other choice but to obey their prince.

Ragadash then pushed the door to his chambers open, and silently locked it, before looking over and seeing Mia sitting on the edge of his bed.The second she saw him she jumped to her feet, and ran into his arms, embracing him as tightly as she could. Tears were flowing down her cheeks.

"Mia, my love, what is wrong?" Ragadash asked softly.

"I-I had a flashback or vision of some sorts." Mia answered, shackingly.

"What happened in it?" Ragadash asked.

Mia gulped. "It was about my mother." She informed.

"I thought you didn't remember your mother? Much less the rest of your family besides your brother and cousins." Ragadash pointed out.

"I don't, but for some reason I had that vision or flashback." Mia replied, pulling out of Ragadash. "And in it, I saw my mother abusing my brother and I, and it made me realize something."

"Realize what?" Ragadash asked, raising an eyebrow.

Mia took a shuddery breath. "I don't want to have children... I don't want to become like her..." she confessed, weakly.

Ragadash stared at her for a moment, and his hand started to go towards his dagger.

"Ragadash, what's wrong?" Mia asked, worriedly.

Ragadash said nothing, and instead drew his dagger! Mia screamed in horror as he sliced the dagger into her shoulder blade, and blood began to drip from the wound.

"WHAT THE IN TASH'S COUNTRY?!" Mia screamed, gripping her shoulder blade where she'd been cut. "I just told you I don't think I want to have children because I fear becoming like my mother, and because of that you try to kill me!"

Ragadash spun the dagger, and then pushed Mia into the nearest wall, holding the dagger to her throat. He then used his free hand to grip her chin hard enough that it would bruise. "You think that's why I'm holding a dagger to your damn throat?" He demanded.

Mia looked at him confused. "I mean that seems to be the most logical answer." She answered.

Ragadash pushed the dagger deeper into Mia's throat, drawing a bit of blood. "I never loved you." He hissed, and Mia felt more tears fill her eyes. Ragadash then took the clip out of Mia's hair, and let all her locks fall down around her, and Ragadash couldn't help but lick his lips as he stared her. "But I am infatuated by your lustful beauty and body." He said, huskily.

"Let me go." Mia ordered, trying to keep a brave face, but her lips continued to quiver as he stared at her.

"No." Ragadash shot down, and then he gripped her by her neck and threw hard into his bed. Mia landed hardly against the headboard, and fell onto the mattress painfully.

As Mia pushed herself up from the mattress, Ragadash charged over, and pinned her down, once again holding the dagger against her throat. Mia stared up at him in fear, as he stared down at her lustfully.

"Now what am I going to do with you?" Ragadash asked, using one of his hands down Mia's thigh, and then gripping her hip. But then an idea struck him. "Ah, I know now."

And for a brief moment Mia feared the worse, but before something terrible could happen, her hands began to glow turquoise-blue and water shot from her hands, knocking Ragadash off her and into a nearby wall. He fell painfully down the wall and to the ground.

Mia quickly climbed off the bed, and clutched her shoulder once more and glared into her now ex's eyes, as he stood back from the ground.

“How could you…?” Mia hissed, glaring at Ragadash.

Ragadash held the dagger in his hand, and it was still dripping in her cold, fresh blood.

"The White Son ordered me to try and hurt you, but after your confession, I know I can’t lose you, and no one’s going to get in my way. So I might as well mark you as mine, after I've stolen your virginity.” Ragadash declared.

“No!” Mia shouted, and water shot from her hands, and surrounded Ragadash, and tied him up tightly like a rope. She couldn’t believe it, the man she had loved for over a year had just tried to assault her, and yet why weren’t her feet moving. Mia didn’t know why, maybe some part of her knew, that she had to stay just for a minute more to make sure he knew they were done, and maybe they had been done since she had first stepped foot in Calormean.

Mia: You are abusive, sick, and cruel

That's not what I’m looking for in a lover

I’ve seen it ever since I set foot on these soils

I don't know where I went wrong in looking for love in you

But I know the truth now, and you have betrayed me

So now I’m gone

This way, you'll know what your place is

This way, you can't cross the line

This way, you won’t hurt me

This way, you won't waste my time

This way, I'll close the door

Consider this as my goodbye

Ragadash: That’s just like you, why should I be surprised?

Selfish and pridеful and vain

Unlike you, I only saw you as a item of power, not as a lover

What's a title that I could gain from marrying the High Queen

I'll remind you I saw you as a item of power

But now you want to end things?! End our courtship!

Mia merely nodded, not saying another word.

Mia: This way, you're out of my head

This way, you won’t plague the remainder of my life

This way, when all is done, you're out of sight and out of mind

This way, I am safe from the likes of you

This way, I can save my time, and search for someone who will really love me

This way, I close the door and end things with you, you damn bastard!

Ragadash suddenly managed to break the water ropes, and quickly lunged at Mia, and pushed her to the ground once again, holding her at knifepoint again.

Ragadash: You’re not looking for a king

I'm not looking for a lover

I mistook you for a item of power

What a waste of effort and time spent

Mia: At least I know what I'm looking for

While you're looking to be gain more power

Ragadash: Since you claim you're so much wiser

Why do I theorize you’ll be alone forever

Guess what, you’re alone!

Mia gasped slightly, she felt her heart start to crumble more and more, but she held her head strong, like a queen should.

Mia: One day, you'll hear what I'm saying

One day, you might understand

One day, but not today, for after all you’re just a bastard, and we’re done!

Mia then punched Ragadash hard, and then kicked him in the groin, knocking him off her, and stood up quickly. She then glanced behind her at the window, and shot water at it, but right as the window burst open, Ragadash stood back up, and lifted the knife up, ready to stab her. Mia knew she had to get out, now! And so she started to make a run for the window.

This day, you sever your own head

This day, you cut the line

This day, you lost it all

Consider this as my goodbye

Ohh

Mia gasped as a dagger barely missed her, and briefly glanced around to see it was Ragadash who had thrown it.

Consider this as my goodbye

Ohh

This is my goodbye

Ohh

Consider this as my goodbye

Ohh

Mia jumped onto the windowsill, and stopped for a moment, she turned around and glared at Ragadash.

This is my goodbye!

And with that she jumped.

Mia used water to slow her fall, and landed to the ground with a roll, before glancing up.

“Get her!” Ragadash ordered from his bedroom window, pointing at Mia, and Mia gasped in horror as several guards began to come her way.

She quickly scurried to her feet, and took off for the exit to the castle. And she hoped that after today she'd never set foot in Tashbaan again, nor would she ever saw Ragadash again. 

*****************************************************************************************************************************************************

Mia ran through the streets of Tashbaan. She couldn’t believe it. How could she be such a fool?! How could she let her heart fall for him? For Ragadash! Why didn’t she see through him, earlier?! She should have. But she didn’t. He put on his fake, 'I’m a good prince' act to fool her for over a year. And it had sadly worked.

As Mia ran she ignored the looks she was getting from Calormeans whenever they saw her. They were probably wondering, why was the High Queen of Narnia was running away from Calormean Castle? But Mia could've cared less about what they thought about her right now, not after what their prince has tried to do to her.

That was when Mia saw the house she, Chase, and their delegation were staying in.

“Everyone!” Mia shouted, pushing the door open, and running inside quickly.

“What’s wrong, cousin?” Chase asked. Next to him was Lord Tumnus, she also saw Prince Corin of Archenland, who Mia assumed must've arrived when she'd been at the castle. There was also Orsik, and another dwarf known as Brukhoun, along with Sallowpad all of whom were a part of their delegation to Calormean.

"Your Majesty, is everything alright?" Cora asked, running over from the kitchen with Amelia, Regina, and Nora.

“We must leave now!” Mia declared,trying to keep the panic out of her voice.

“What’s wrong? What happened when you went to visit Ragadash?” Chase asked, worriedly.

Mia felt like she was about to collapse. She was exhausted, from defending herself from Ragadash to fleeing from the guards. Her handmaidens must've noticed this quickly as they quickly placed a chair behind her right before Mia's legs gave out, and she collapsed into the chair. Regina then handed Mia a cup of raspberry tea, while Amelia quickly bandaged up her shoulder.

"Thank you." Mia thanked, softly.

Chase then bent down to be eye level with Mia, and placed a hand on her knee. "Mia, my cousin, what happened?" He asked, softly.

Mia took a shuddery breath as she stared at Chase. "Ragadash... he... he-he tried to kill and rape me." She answered, her voice barely a whisper.

Silence filled the house, well, until Chase broke it.

“He did what?!” Chase roared. “Does he really think he can take you by force! What does he think my dear cousin, your brother the High King of Narnia will say when he hears of this injustice!”

“Chasey, calm down, I’m fine. I stopped him before he could steal my dignity. He just held me at knifepoint, and threw me hard into his bed, as well as pinned me to his mattress.” Mia said quickly.

"Is that suppose to make me feel better? Because it doesn't." Chase replied.

Mia sighed and stood up. “It doesn't matter, at least right now. But what does matter, right now, is that we must leave now. They’ve sent guards after me, if we don’t hurry now, we’ll be in way more danger than we are now.”

“We have weapons, my Queen. And you and the King have Elemental Powers over the very Earth and Seas.” Orsik reminded. “And this is a very reasonably defensible house.”

“I know.” Mia replied.

“Also, I do not doubt that every one of us would sell our lives to protect you, Mia. They'd have to take you over our dead bodies before we'd let them take you. Yet we would be merely rats fighting in a trap should we fight here.” Chase pointed out.

“Very true.” Sallowpad croaked. “These last stands in a house make good stories, but nothing ever came of them. After their first repulses the enemy always sets the house on fire.”

“I am the cause of all of this!” Mia sobbed. “Oh, if only I hadn’t left Cair Paravel! Our last happy moments were before we set sail, and Rob left to fight the Ettins. When we planted those apple seeds in the North Gate of Cair Paravel!.” She buried her face in her hands and continued to sobbed, and it slowly began to rain outside.

“Courage, Mia, courage.” Chase assured, hugging his older cousin, until she stopped crying. “Remember—”

But at that moment the door to the house burst down, and a look of horror etched upon everyone’s faces.

It was Calormean guards!

One of the guards had his sword drawn, and pulled Mia out of Chase's arms before he could draw his own sword. The guard then pointed his sword directing at Mia’s neck, threatening to slit her throat if she made any sudden movement.

Mia looked at her cousin, and some of her counsel who had accompanied her, along with Prince Corin. She then looked back at Chase, who nodded discreetly. She then moved her gaze to meet with the guard who held a sword to her neck, and she put on a strong face.

“I order you to stand down.” She ordered, bravely, not cowering in front of him.

“Queen Mia of Narnia, you have been found guilty with high treason against our Tisroc.” The guard informed.

Mia took a deep breath, before grabbing the sword, and doing a 180 turn, stabbing the guard behind her in the back, and then cutting the next guard in the chest, and then rolled over to the final guard, and impaled him in the neck.

She then saw arrows barely fly past her and land in a wall. She turned around to see several more guards coming after her, with bows knocked and pointed at her.

“RUN!” She shouted to Chase, their delegation, her handmadidens, and Prince Corin. “Get to the royal galleon! I'll meet you there!” She ordered.

“But, Mia—!” Chase started.

“GO!” Mia ordered, and she quickly backflipped to the second floor of the building, opening the nearest window, and flipping herself onto the roof. When she got up there she saw several guards making their way up.

She took off, sprinting across the houses as fast as she could as the Calormean guards followed after  her, shooting their arrows. She saw one of the roofs slanted and slid down it, before continuing to run. 

She dodged an arrow that nearly hit her in the back, by jumping up and grabbing a metal pole, and bending it quickly, which lead her to the next roof. She then saw a giant gap between two buildings and took a leap of faith, crash landing through a window.

“SORRY!” Mia apologized to a confused couple who were eating dinner when she barged in. “I’ll pay for the damages!” She promised, and continued to run.

She jumped through a few more houses, before she crashed landed onto the docks, at the same time as the guards.

The nearest guard walked up to Mia and grabbed her by the throat, beginning to choke her. But Mia saw a knife in the scabbard of his armor and took it out before impaling him in the neck. He quickly let go of Mia, who fell onto the hard wooden docks with a slight groan of pain.

Mia glanced behind her and saw the ocean, a smirk appeared on her face as the guards began to advance towards her.

Mia stood up, and lifted her hands up, they glowed turquoise-blue as the ocean began to rise. Mia screamed as she shot the water at the guards, the water turning into pole shaped, and impaling them straight through the chest.

Mia then saw her ship already out of port, and jumped off the docks, using her powers to lift the water up, and created steps for her to jump to and from towards her ship.

“MIA!” Chase exclaimed hugging his older cousin as soon as soon as Mia had gotten on the deck.

“I’m fine, Chase.” Mia assured, returning the hug. She then ran towards the back of the ship, lifting her hands up and shot water from them, allowing the ship to accelerate forward, and away from Calormean.

Mia glanced at Calormean as they sailed away, and she hoped she’d never have to set foot on those shores again. Not after this.

Chapter Text

The second Mia was sure they'd be far enough away that even if Ragadash had managed to get a ship prepared (they'd been no war ships or galleons at the docks when they'd escaped) and set sailed, they'd be too far away for him to catch up, she walked away from the edge of the ship and towards Chase.

"Mia, are you going to be okay?" Chase asked.

Mia tried to keep a strong face, and hide the tears that filled her eyes. "I'll be fine." She lied. "I just need a minute."

"Of course, take your time." Chase replied.

Mia quickly walked towards her quarters on the Splendor Hyaline, and the second the door was closed, she gripped her fists tightly.

"That piece of shit." She hissed, as her thoughts drifted back to Ragadash.

Mia walked over to the desk in her quarters and stared a small painting of her and Ragadash. She stared at it for a moment before chucking it across the room, and then shooting water at, drenching it. She then began to run around her quarters, and grab anything she had of Ragadash, whether gifts, or pictures, and destroy them. She then grabbed the drenched photo and ripped it to shreds.

Mia then walked over to the desk in her quarters, and grabbed a quill and parchment and began to write a list of all of Ragadash's flaws furiously on the page.

Mia: You tried to SA me tonight

You had the nerve to say you were doing it so you'd never loose me

But now I bet you're telling your council

That I'll be lost without you

And I'll admit it

Sometimes for a minute, I missed when we were together

So I made a list so I never forget

All the things I hate about you

Ten, you're selfish, nine, you're jaded

Eight, the dumbest guy I dated

Seven, talk a big game 'til you're betraying me

Only six seconds, and I had to fake it

Five, you're toxic, four, can't trust you

Three, you still got daddy issues

Two, I handled your bullshit I can't undo

One, I hate the fact that you made me love you

Your council must suck if they think you're cool

A sloppy prince obsessed with being a tyrant

Keep being a prick

And I don't know how I fell for your shit

You gross me out, now I've got the ick

And I've got a list of why you don't get to attempt to SA me

Ten, you're selfish, nine, you're jaded

Eight, the dumbest guy I dated

Seven, talk a big game 'til you're betraying me

Only six seconds and I had to fake it

Five, you're toxic, four, can't trust you

Three, you still got daddy issues

Two I handled your bullshit I can't undo

One, I hate the fact that you made me love you

You made me love you

You made me love you

Ooh, ah

How'd you make me love you?

And I'll admit it

Sometimes for a minute, I missed when we were together

So I made a list, yeah

Ten things I hate about you

Ten, you're selfish, nine, you're jaded

Eight, the dumbest guy I dated

Seven talk a big game 'til you're betraying me

Only six seconds and I had to fake it

Five, you're toxic, four, can't trust you

Three, you still got daddy issues

Two I handled your bullshit I can't undo

One, I hate the fact that you made me love you

Mia removed the quill from the parchment, and then glared at the name 'Ragadash' written. "I'll never forgive you, Ragadash. Never. I hope Tash takes your soul when you die, and makes your afterlife a living misery for all eternity." She seethed.

"Well, she's handling this well." Prince Corin commented as he and Chase eavesdropped from behind Mia's door.

"I don't know how you talked me into this." Chase muttered, with an eye roll.

"Your cousin just got betrayed by her boyfriend, and nearly lost her life and dignity in the process." Prince Corin reminded.

"Please don't remind me. I'm already dreading the conversation I'm going to have to have with Rob when he finds out that I failed to protect Mia from Ragadash." Chase groaned.

"How were you supposed to know Ragadash would try to... steal your cousin's dignity?" Prince Corin asked.

"By not allowing her to go to that castle! The second I saw how Ragadash and his father were treating people I should've grabbed Mia and we should've left Calormean right then and there!" Chase snapped.

Prince Corin sighed as he lead Chase up to the upper decks of the ship, and leaned against the railing. "She's going to be okay, King Chase. I've heard all about your adventures, from out you stopped the White Witch to your adventure getting that crystal."

"I know Mia can handle danger. But what Ragadash tried to do... it would be scandalous on her." Chase sighed, placing his head in his hands. "I just wanted to protect her, and I failed."

"You didn't fail." Prince Corin shot down. "You did the best you could with the circumstances."

"Then why doesn't it feel like that?" Chase asked, weakly.

"Maybe because you feel guilt." Prince Corin assumed.

"Aren't I older than you?" Chase asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I'm pretty sure we're around the same age. After all, isn't Queen Mia like almost six years older than you." Prince Corin replied, with a laugh.

"Yeah, she is." Chase said. "She'll be fine, she's stronger than she looks."

"And I know out there, there is a man who will fight for her. Who will travel and love her to the end of the realms." Prince Corin said.

Chase nodded. "And I hope she finds that person soon."

"As do I." Prince Corin agreed. "Now, shouldn't you sent word to your sister, Queen Cassie?" He asked.

"Oh, right." Chase quickly ran towards his own quarters, and grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill. He quickly wrote a message to Cassie about what had transpired in Calormean, before teleporting it to her in a puff of grey smoke.

Meanwhile, back in Tashbaan, Ragadash had arrived at the Temple of Tash. The second he'd heard that Queen Mia and King Chase had escaped along with their delegation and the Crown Prince of Archenland, Ragadash in better words had been pissed. Well beyond pissed. Those guards had one simple job, kidnap Mia and bring her back to him. But instead some of the guards had found them all dead, with soaked impaled wounds their chest, and it didn't take an idiot to realize what had happened.

After hearing of this news Ragadash had informed his father, and the council, and they were going to meet in half an hour to discuss what to do. But until then, Ragadash had decided to visit the Temple of Tash, and pray to Tash.

Ragadash: Tash the inexorable, the irresistible

You know I am a righteous prince

Of my virtue I am justly proud

Tash the inexorable, the irresistible

You know I'm so much purer than

The common, vulgar, weak, licentious crowd

Ragadash looked over at a torch in the temple, and he didn't know whether it was his mind playing tricks on him or not, but he swore that he saw Mia in the flames.

Then tell me, Tash

Why I see her dancing there

Why her smoldering eyes still scorch my soul

I feel her, I see her

The sun caught in her brown hair

Is blazing in me out of all control

Like fire

Hellfire

This fire in my skin

This burning

Desire

Is turning me to sin

It's not my fault

I'm not to blame

It is the water bitch

The Elemental Keeper of Water who ironically set this flame

It's not my fault

If in Tash's plan

He made the Devil Lion, Aslan so much stronger than a man

Ragadash tore his eyes away from the torch and returned them to the statue of Tash in the center of the temple.

Protect me, Tash the inexorable, the irresistible

Don't let the siren cast her spell

Don't let her fire sear my flesh and bone

Destroy the Four Cousins

And let them taste the fires of Aslan's Country!

But spare High Queen Mia, and let her be mine and mine alone

"Your Highness, I hate to interrupt, but the Honorable Tisroc has requested your presence." A slave interrupted.

"Tell him I'll be over in a minute." Ragadash ordered, not even sparing the slave a glance.

The slave quickly nodded and then retreated from the temple.

Ragadash: Hellfire

Dark fire

Now, Queen Mia, it's your turn

Ragadash took out the rose hair clip he'd removed from Mia's hair when she'd been in his chambers and gripped it tightly in his fist.

Choose me or

Your pyre

Be mine or your kingdom will burn

He threw the clip into the torch, and watched as it melted in the flames.

Tash have mercy on her

Tash have mercy on me

But that bitch will be mine

Or her kingdom will burn to nothing but smithereens!

Several minutes later Ragadash had returned to the Castle of Calormean and entered a part of the castle that was used less frequently. Which was perfect for this meeting.

Upon entering Ragadash saw his father sitting on the large couch in the center, and the rest of the council along with the White Son were sitting on pillows around it. There were also two deaf and mute slaves nearby.

"My son, welcome." The Tisroc greeted.

"Father, may you live forever." Ragadash greeted back, as he sat down next to him.

"Now, I assume you know why I summoned you all?" The Tisroc asked.

"Because you failed to hurt Queen Mia." The White Son answered for all, while glaring at Ragadash.

Ragadash scoffed. "It's not my fault that bitch managed to fight her way out! How was I suppose to know her Elemental Powers would react like that? I mean, it's not like you gave me something to make sure she couldn't use them."

"Then next time if needed, I'll create something that will block those damn powers!" The White Son snapped. "But for now, we have more pressing matters."

"Like what?" Jazkar asked, annoyed. "King Rob has found the dagger, and Queen Mia and King Chase are on their way back to Cair Paravel as we speak. At the pace of King Rob's battles against the Ettins, he'll have this brief war over within the next few days and be on his way home, and then he'll most likely enlist his sister and they'll find out the secrets on the dagger."

"So what do we do then?" A council member asked.

The White Son smirked, and looked at Ragadash. "You need to kidnap Queen Mia."

"I already tried to SA her, how would kidnapping help?" Ragadash asked.

"Queen Mia's a hero, and like all heroes she won't stand by while innocents are in danger. You and the Calormeans need to give her and the rest of the Four Cousins a reason to leave Narnia, then slaughter King Rob, King Chase, and Queen Cassie, and take Queen Mia." The White Son explained.

"And what would draw them from Cair Paravel?" Ambassador Jazkar asked.

The White Son stood and flicked his wrist. In a puff of blood-red smoke a map of Narnia appeared floating in the center of the room. The White Son then stood and walked over to the floating map, and looked at the area labelled, Archenland.

"By forcing those heroes to come and help their allies." The White Son answered. "The Four Cousins won't ignore a cry for help from their friends, it'll draw them away from Cair Paravel and onto the fields of battle." He looked at the Tisroc. "You can kill High King Rob, Low Queen Cassie, and Low King Chase." He said, and then looked at Ragadash. "And you can kidnap High Queen Mia, and marry her by force."

"High Queen Mia won't come willingly, nor will she go down without a fight." Jazkar pointed out.

The White Son smirked. "Which is why will have to injure her. Make it impossible for her to fight back." He turned to the Tisroc. "So is it a plan?" He asked.

The Tisroc smiled menacingly. "That bitch broke my son's heart, abandoned him. Her, her kingdom of magical beasts who pray to the devil known as Aslan, and her family will all fall at Calormean's hand." He declared.

The White Son nodded. "Oh, and, Ragadash, one more thing." He said, turning to Ragadash.

"What?" Ragadash asked.

The White Son pulled him towards the map and flicked his wrist and the map changed from a map of Narnia, to a map of The Gardens. The White Son then pointed towards where the Element Tree was located.

"You see this tree?" He asked.

"Yes. What is it?" Ragadash asked.

"That is the Element Tree. That is where the Four Cousins elements, along with the other Elemental Powers of the sixteen realms currently reside." The White Son answered. "It was planted by Aslan when he was planting the Trees of Youth and Protection. He planted the Element Tree to house the Elemental Powers of the sixteen realms after the Sorcerer had a vision."

"So what do you want me to do to it?" Ragadash asked.

"While most of your army will begin the march to Archenland, I want you to travel to The Gardens and do a quick favor for me." The White Son asked.

"What do you want me to do?" Ragadash asked, raising an eyebrow.

The White Son flicked his wrist again and a large black staff with white trimmings and a big lime-green emerald in the center appeared in his hand. He then handed the scepter to Ragadash. "I want you to destroy the Element Tree."

But unknown to Ragadash, the White Son, or the Tisroc and his council, beneath the Tisroc's couch were two young women. Lasaraleen Tarkheena, and Aravis Tarkheena.

"Did you hear that, Las?" Aravis asked in a whisper so only Lasaraleen would hear.

Lasaraleen nodded, though there was fear in her eyes.

"We have to warn the Four Cousins." Aravis continued.

"How?" Lasaraleen asked. "Didn't you hear them? High Queen Mia, and Low King Chase along with their delegation have already fled the capital."

"I need to meet us with Shasta and we have to warn Archenland of Calormean's upcoming attack. But, I need you to send a message to Cair Paravel." Aravis ordered.

"That'll take weeks if we want to avoid Calormeans from finding out." Lasaraleen reminded.

"Then that'll give me and Shasta time to get to Archenland." Aravis replied. Minutes later after Ragadash, the White Son, the Tisroc and his council had all left, she discreetly lead Lasaraleen out of the meeting room and the two snuck out of the Castle of Calormean, and parted ways to complete their tasks to warn Archenland and Narnia of this upcoming attack.

Chapter Text

A week after escaping Calormean, Mia smiled when she saw Cair Paravel in sight.

"I'm home..." she breathed.

When the Splendor Hyaline docked, Cassie instantly ran up the gangplank, as soon as it was lowered, and embraced Mia in a tight hug. "Oh, Mia. I got Chase's scroll about what that bastard tried to do to you."

"I'm fine, Cassie." Mia assured, softly, while also returning the hug. "I missed you by the way."

"I missed you as well." Cassie replied. She then pulled away from the hug and embraced Chase. "And I missed you as well, Chasey."

"I missed you, too, Cassie." Chase said.

"Is Rob back?" Mia asked.

"How about you ask him that yourself, Waterlily." A familiar voice called.

Mia whipped around and a smile dazzled her lips when she saw Rob's battleship had pulled into port.

"ROBBIE!" She squealed, already running over to her twin. Rob met her halfway and embraced her in a tight hug.

"I missed you so much." Rob said.

"I missed you as well. Though, I will admit I did enjoy not having to fear getting burned by your flames during training." Mia giggled.

Rob rolled his eyes. "And I missed not being worried about being drowned during training." He replied.

"So how'd it go with the Ettins? Did you beat them?" Mia asked.

"In a way, yes. We were also able to set up a new border between us." Rob answered.

"Oh, where was it drawn?" Cassie asked, as the Four Cousins boarded the carriage that would take them back to Cair Paravel.

"It was drawn far north, well past the Narnian borders. We've agreed to call this new land for the Ettins, Ettinsmoor." Rob explained. "So, how'd it go in Calormean?" He asked, changing the subject.

"Um..." Chase started awkwardly, unsure of how much he should reveal since it was Mia's story to tell, not his.

"That bad?" Rob asked, as the carriage pulled into Cair Paravel and the Four Cousins disembarked it.

"That's one way to put it. Now, if you'll excuse me." Mia said, and then quickly walked ahead and up towards her chambers. Luckily for her, Amelia, Nora, Cora, and Regina had already had her trunks brought up and were starting to put things away.

"Oh, Your Majesty, we didn't expect to see you so soon." Cora said when she saw Mia.

"It's alright, Cora. I thought I'd lend a hand. You know to get my mind off what happened." Mia replied, as she bent down and picked up some books from one of her trunks and began to place them back in her bookshelf.

"You know if you don't want to tell Rob about what happened between you and Ragadash, I doubt running to your room is going to do it." Cassie's voice commented from the doorway.

Mia groaned and rolled her eyes as she looked away from the bookshelf, and turned to face her younger cousin.

"And I don't recall asking for your opinion, Cass." She spat, annoyed.

"You're pissed." Cassie noted.

"No shit." Mia replied, coldly. She then glanced over at her handmaidens. "Please, leave us." She ordered.

Nora, Cora, Regina, and Amelia exchanged looks for a moment before quickly walking away.

As soon as her handmaidens were out of earshot Mia sighed. "Look, Cass, I love you, but I'm not in the mood to talk."

"I know, but that's not why I'm here, though." Cassie replied.

"Then why are you here?" Mia asked.

"Because Rob asked me to tell you he wishes to see you in the restricted section as soon as you can." Cassie answered.

"Tell him I'll see him in a few hours." Mia ordered.

Cassie stared at her for a moment. "Alright, what's wrong?" She asked.

"Nothing's wrong. I'm fine." Mia answered, quickly. Too quickly.

"You're not fine. If you were fine, you wouldn't be like this." Cassie shot down. She walked over and took Mia's hands and held them. "Besides Ragadash, what else happened in Calormean?" She asked softly.

"I had a flashback, or vision of some form." Mia confessed.

"That's great! Was it about that 'B' person again?" Cassie asked.

"It wasn't about him, Cass. It was about someone else." Mia answered weakly.

"Who?" Cassie pressed, as she helped Mia sit on her bed.

"It was about... my mother." Mia answered.

"Your mother? I thought none of us remembered our family before Narnia?" Cassie pointed out. "Didn't we all agree that they'd abandoned us in Narnia so we could fight the White Witch?"

"I don't know if that's the truth we can believe in anymore." Mia said. "But in the vision, she had straight blonde hair, hazel eyes that were drained of color. She was a full-figured woman, with bruises all over her. And her breath, even in the vision, it smelled of alcohol."

"She sounds like an alcoholic." Cassie commented.

"I bet that's who she was." Mia replied. "But what made it wore... was in the flashback there was a younger Rob and I, and our mother, she was physically, and to a degree, mentally abusing Rob and I."

For a brief moment Cassie's grip tightened, and Mia could hear the wind speed up outside and leaves being blown off the trees.

"Cass, it's fine. It was a long time ago." Mia assured, quickly.

"That doesn't make it better. If what you're saying is true, then you and Rob have been suffering since you were little children." Cassie gasped in horror.

"I know. And that flashback made me realize something." Mia said.

"What?" Cassie pressed.

Mia took a deep breath. "I don't want to have children. I don't want to become like her." She confessed.

"But you won't!" Cassie insisted. "Now that you know how your mother was, you can work to become the mother she never could be."

"But what if I can't, Cass? What if her darkness will always flow through my veins?" Mia asked, weakly.

"Mia, you aren't her. You're your own woman. Your own queen." Cassie replied.

Mia sighed. "When did you get so wise?" She asked, with a slight giggle.

"When you spend enough time with you, you pick up a few things." Cassie answered.

Mia nodded and then stood up.

"Where are you going?" Cassie asked.

"To speak to Rob." Mia answered, quickly walking over to her desk and writing a quick letter telling him to meet her in the restricted section, before flicking her wrist and teleporting it in a puff of light pink smoke.

Cassie smirked. "I'll see later, then?" She asked.

"Of course." Mia answered, and then she left her chambers and made her way towards the restricted section. Upon entering she saw her brother sitting at a table with several books around him, and a wavy-curved dagger lying on the table.

"Where'd you get the dagger? A gift from the Ettins?" Mia asked as she sat across from him.

"No. But I did find it in Ettinsmoor, though." Rob answered. "So I've pulled out all the books we have on Ettins and their customs. Maybe the dagger is mentioned in one of them."

Mia picked up the dagger and stared at the name, Omega carved in the center, before glancing over at Rob. "Maybe we should look for anything on a man named Omega?" She suggested.

"Sure, can you do it? I'm kind of busy at the moment." Rob requested, his eyes not removing from the book in front of him.

Mia nodded and quickly walked towards the shelf that she knew books on magical and dark people were stored. She climbed the ladder towards where the O's were, and began to search each spindle on anything related to a person known as Omega. There were books on the White Witch, on the White Son's origins, the Emperor-Beyond-the-Sea, and many more. But nothing on a person known as Omega.

"Nothing." Mia groaned when she reached the end of the shelf. "Any luck on your end?" She asked glancing down at Rob.

"Nope." Rob answered.

Mia sighed and jumped from the ladder. She then walked back over to the desk and picked the dagger back up and turned it in her hand, before an idea came to mind. "Maybe we shouldn't be looking for information on this Omega or where you found it, maybe instead we should try researching the dagger itself."

"That could take days, sis." Rob pointed out.

"Not if you know where to look." Mia replied. She quickly dashed over to another shelf, and climbed up the ladder to the top shelf, and pulled a book down. After almost a decade of living in this castle, and about almost half a decade since finding this restricted section Mia pretty much knew it like the back of her hand.

"What's that?" Rob asked as Mia jumped down.

The book in Mia's hand was a black with a dagger insignia in the center of the cover, and at the top were the words: History of the Dark Elemental Keepers.

"Dark Elemental Keepers?" Rob asked, raising an eyebrow.

Mia nodded, and placed the book down in the middle between them and then flipped it open to a section which depicted a dagger that looked similar to the one Rob had found. Below the drawing was a paragraph that called the dagger, the Dagger of the Dark Elemental Keeper, or the Dark Elemental Keeper Dagger. Apparently the name etched on it was who the current Dark Elemental Keeper was, and the dagger could be used to summon and control the current Dark Elemental Keeper.

"So this dagger can apparently control the Dark Elemental Keeper?" Rob asked.

Mia nodded. "I seem to recall Aslan mentioning Dark Elemental Keepers once. And I also recall briefly reading about them in Forbidden Magic as well."

Rob picked the dagger up and stood up. "So, what should we do with this? I mean we don't want it to fall into enemy hands, lest they could use it to summon the Dark Elemental Keeper and destroy us all."

"I doubt they'll be able to summon him." Mia said.

"And what makes you so sure?" Rob asked.

"Because according to History of the Dark Elemental Keepers the last Dark Elemental Keeper recorded was an Oni, and was banished along with the rest of the Oni by the White Witch a long time ago." Mia answered.

"So they can't return?" Rob asked.

"Oh, they can return. But that's only if the White Witch or her descendants really need them to conquer not just Narnia but all the realms." Mia explained.

"So, we defiently don't want it falling into enemy hands just in case the Oni do return one day. So should we hide it?" Rob asked.

"The last one who owned this dagger apparently hid it in a cave in Ettinsmoor and it was kind of easy to find." Mia reminded. "So, I think it's best if we build a vault somewhere, but keep its location known only by the Four Cousins. We can use it to hide more than just this dagger though. We could use it to hide some of the other magical and/or dangerous artifacts we have now. And can add more as we go on more missions and adventures."

"I love it, sis. We'll have to discuss it with Cassie and Chase later, but I believe they'll be onboard with it." Rob replied.

"I'm sure they will. Now come on, we've got to find them and inform them of what we found." Mia started to stand when in a puff of lavender smoke a scroll appeared on the table.

"Why would Cassie just teleport a scroll to us instead of coming down to us directly?" Rob asked, as Mia picked up the scroll and opened it. But as Mia read the scroll, worry filled her eyes.

"Rob... the griffins have just returned with a report, and Cassie requested we meet them in the throne room." Mia informed.

"Alright." Rob stood up from his chair. He then grabbed the Dark Elemental Keeper Dagger and placed it into his satchel before he and Mia left the restricted section. When they arrived at the throne room they already saw Chase and Cassie (already on their thrones), along with General Oreius, Captain Leonard, and the griffin, Zephyrus were all already there.

"High King Rob, High Queen Mia, Low Queen Cassie, and Low King Chase, I bring dire news." Zephyrus started, as Rob and Mia quickly sat on their thrones.

"What is wrong, Zephyrus?" Rob asked.

"Some of my scouts spotted something wrong when they were scouting around the Gardens." Zephyrus started.

"What do you mean by wrong?" Chase asked.

"The gates were burst open as if by force." Zephyrus answered.

"But that's impossible! Only Aslan or an Elemental Keeper can open those gates unless you're destined to get something from one of the three trees." Cassie pointed out.

"Well it looks like whoever broke in didn't get that." Mia commented, worriedly. "We need to get there quickly, but how. By horses it took us at least four days to ride there."

"I wish Aurora, Iris, Rocky, and Shadow were here. They could fly us there quickly." Cassie sighed.

"Do you think we could get in contact with them?" Chase asked. "Maybe we could send one of the griffins to call on them."

"It would take too long." Rob shot down. "It took several hours to fly to Dragon Island, and just as long to fly back. By the time they return, it'll be too late to stop the intruder."

Mia tapped her chin, pondering how they could get to the Garden's quickly, when she heard a roar in the distant.

"Did you hear that?" She asked.

Rob, Cassie, Chase, Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Zephyrus all nodded.

Mia stood from her throne and ran towards the nearest window, a smile dawned her lips at what she saw. Flying outside were Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky.

"They're here! The dragons are here!" Mia exclaimed, she quickly rushed outside with Rob, Cassie, and Chase all following behind her.

Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky all flew over and landed in front of each of the Four Cousins.

"It's wonderful to see you four again, it's been far too long." Chase greeted.

"I know it's so last minute, but we need a hand." Mia said, and the dragons titled their heads in confusion. "Can you give us a ride to the Gardens? Someone's broken into it and we need to get there quickly. Can you help us?"

Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky all nodded, and then bent down so the Four Cousins could mount them, which they did.

"Next stop, the Gardens!" Chase declared, and Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky all took off into the sky.

"Next stop, the Gardens!" Chase declared, and Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky all took off into the sky.

Chapter Text

Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky landed in front of the gates to the Garden, and the Four Cousins quickly dismounted, and conjured up their weapons in their respective puffs of smoke (red for Rob, light pink for Mia, lavender for Cassie, and grey for Chase). Mia also conjured up her horn and strapped it around her waist, before swinging her quiver of arrows and bow over her shoulder while Rob and Chase reattached their swords, and Cassie strapped the belt that held her dagger and cordial of fire-flowers juice.

"Stay here." Mia ordered Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky. "If we need you I'll blow my horn."

The four dragons nodded, and the Four Cousins made their way to the gates of the Garden, which were now closed.

"Whoever broke in must've noticed the griffins flying over and closed the gates so no one else could get in." Rob assumed.

"Luckily we can open it." Chase replied, and placed his hand on the gate, and an orange glow surrounded the gates, before they swung open.

"Well... that's new." Rob commented.

"I guess Aslan has updated the gates a little since last time we were here. Which was years ago now that I think about it." Mia said. "Now, come on." She lead the Four Cousins past the gates and they started to run as fast as they could. Even after five years, Mia still could remember where the Element Tree was located. They passed the Tree of Youth with the phoenix still in its branches as they ran, and along the giant fountain. They also passed the decayed Tree of Protection as well.

"Hold up!" Chase suddenly yelled, skidding to a stop, and looking down.

"What's wrong?" Mia asked. "We need to get to the Element Tree as soon as possible." She reminded.

"I know, but look at these footprints." Chase said, bending down and staring at the ground.

Mia, Cassie, and Rob all bent down and a flash of confusion appeared on Mia's face. There weren't just footprints in the grass, but also hooves-prints, paw-prints, and all different manner of different type of animals prints following behind them.

"They're fresh." Rob commented, running his finger down one of the hooves-prints.

"And how do you know this?" Cassie asked.

"You spend enough time with the guards you pick up a few things. That, and Narnian Biology had me studying different types of animal prints so I could tell them all apart." Rob explained.

"What would a Narnian be doing all the way out here, though?" Mia asked. Something was amiss. It was one thing for someone to break into the Garden, the White Witch had done it before when Narnia was just being created, but she had to climb the gates to get in. Whoever had broken in this time had to have used either brute force or picked the lock.

"I'm starting to think it wasn't just a human who broke in here." Cassie muttered.

"Neither am I." Mia agreed, warily. She then stood up, as did Rob, Chase, and Cassie. "Be on guard, and be prepared for whatever we face once we get to the Element Tree." She ordered.

Rob, Cassie, and Chase all nodded, and the Four Cousins continued to run in the direction of the Element Tree.

“We’re almost there!” Mia called, several minutes later.

“There!” Rob shouted, pointing forward.

But when they were a few several feet away from the tree, Mia stopped abruptly, and terror filled her eyes as she stared down at the Element Tree, and watched in horror as she saw Ragadash pull out one of the hundreds white crystal that were sprouting from the roots of the tree, and watched as the tree slowly began to darken and decay. Mia also noted how several Narnians were surrounding him, bowing to him. But their eyes were glowing a bright, swirling green, almost as if they were under a spell. There were dwarves, fauns, apes, beavers, badgers, some bears, all manifolds of talking beast. There were also Calormeans who were moving wooden carts filled with the white crystals that had already been taken from the tree.

“Ragadash, no!” Mia shouted, running over to Ragadash. Rob, Cassie, and Chase followed behind her. “What are you doing?!” She demanded, when she got close enough.

Ragadash didn’t meet her eyes as he pulled another crystal from the tree, and tossed it towards a pile of crystals behind him. “Helping a friend fix an old wrong.” He finally answered.

Mia took a step back, before glancing behind her at the river that surrounded the entire tree. She lifted her hands up, and they began to glow a turquoise-blue as the river’s waters rose and Mia shot them forward, wrapping the water around the tree like a barrier.

Ragadash stared at the water-barrier for a brief moment, before he pulled another crystal out. The tree darkened fully, the ground shock and quaked, before Mia’s water exploded, and droplets fell onto everyone. It looked more like heavy rainfall than just simple droplets.

“The Gardens belong to Calormean now, Mia.” Ragadash declared, now looking at her and the rest of the Four Cousins. He then took a scepter out, it was a large black staff with white trimmings and a big lime-green emerald at the center, and pointed it at the Four Cousins. “Get them.” He ordered the Narnians and Calormeans.

The Four Cousins instantly all drew their weapons, and stood back to back.

“Ragadash, don’t you see the harm you’re doing?!” Mia demanded, as she nocked an arrow and shot it, impaling a dwarf in the chest, which Mia instantly regretted doing. “You're disrupting the balance of the realms! Those elements will be our only salvation if the Darkness were to one day return worse than the White Son! Please, we can fix it together!”

Ragadash looked at the scepter, then back at Mia, heartlessly. “There is no “we” anymore, Mia. You made sure of that.” He shot down, coldly.

Mia felt tears fill her eyes, not for Ragadash but because her actions might have just doomed all the realms. She may be pissed at Ragadash, she may hate him, but a small part of her still loved him. The stupid part of her, sure. But for a year she had been in love with him. Well thought she'd been in love, but she still during that year together, she'd felt something for the Prince of Calormean. So blinking through the trees, she lifted her horn to her lips. She blew into it, and a sound almost a long, deep tone, like that of a conch came from it.

Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky suddenly flew from behind the Four Cousins, and came to their aide, growling at Ragadash and the mind-controlled Narnians, along with the Calormeans, who had stopped hauling crystals away, and drew their own weapons.

“Stop him!” The Four Cousins ordered, pointing to Ragadash, and Aurora, Shadow, Iris, and Rocky all charged forward, and began to battle the Narnians and Calormeans.

Rob ran towards Ragadash, and swung his sword, which Ragadash countered with his scepter.

“First you betray us, now this! Are trying to destroy the realm?” Rob demanded as Ragadash blocked another attack.

Ragadash smirked. "Who said I'm trying to destroy the realm? No, I'm trying to destroy the Four Cousins!" He drew a knife with his non-dominant hand, and threw it at Rob. Rob barely had time to dodge the knife before it would've impaled him in the lower stomach.

"Shit." Rob hissed. He shot fire at Ragadash, but Ragadash blocked the attack by freezing the fireball and redirecting it at Rob, it hit Rob squarely in the chest, sending him flying into the now dead Element Tree, and losing consciousness.

"ROB!" Mia shot a Calormean in the neck, and then conjured her trident-like-spear and sliced another down. She then dashed forward, sliding under a bear as he jumped over to attack Iris. Mia then stood back up, and blocked one of Ragadash's attacks with her trident-like-spear. She swung it again, and attempted to strike Ragadash, but Ragadash continuously continued to block every attack Mia threw at him.

"Ragadash, stop this madness! Please!" Mia begged.

Ragadash ignored her pleas, and attempted to slit her neck with his scimitar instead of his knife, but before he could he was blown back by a large gust of wind. Cassie then flew over before landing in front of Mia.

"Thanks, Cass." Mia thanked.

"Any time." Cassie replied, with a smile.

"Now come on, we've got to stop the Calormeans." Mia ordered, and she and Cassie both over to help Chase who was battling the Narnians and Calormeans alone at the moment.

Rob, meanwhile groaned as his eyes fluttered open. "That's going to bruise." He groaned, rubbing his head and feeling a bump beginning to form on the back of his head.

"Hello, High King." Ragadash greeted, menacingly as he walked over with his scimitar and scepter in both hands.

Rob growled, and teleported his sword in a puff of red smoke back into his hand from where it had landed a few feet away. He then stood back up, and pointed it once more at Ragadash. "I'm going to kill you." He seethed.

"I doubt it." Ragadash replied, before charging over and using both his scepter and scimitar to block Rob's attacks.

Chase, meanwhile, was fighting a dwarf, and a Calormean simultaneously. He punched the ground causing rocks to sprout from below, knocking several Calormeans back as they charged at him from behind. Chase then jumped into his Narjutsu tornado and began to spin over to Ragadash and Rob to give Rob a hand. But Ragadash out of the corner of his eye could see Chase coming, and pulled his scepter back and pointed it at Chase. A blast of energy shot from it, and flew in Chase's direction!

"Chase!" Mia, Cassie, and Rob all warned.

But right before the blast could hit Chase, Rocky came out of nowhere and took the blast the chest, and was thrown hard to the ground.

“NOOOOO!” Mia, Rob, Chase, and Cassie all screamed in horror.

“ROCKY!” Chase screamed, as he jumped out of his tornado and started to run towards Rocky's side. "Rocky..." he gasped in horror, falling to his knees as he started to assess the dragon for any wounds.

Ragadash then punched Rob hard in the chin, and used his scepter to levitate and throw the High King into the Rocky, and then to the ground.

“ROB!” Mia shouted, shooting another arrow, this one hitting an ape, and then another arrow at a Calormean before running over to her twin.

“I’m fine, Waterlily.” Rob assured, with a slight grown as he pushed himself from the ground.

“UGH!” Cassie suddenly groaned as she was thrown into Mia by a mind-controlled ape, and both were sent hard to the grassy ground.

“Tash’s Country.” Mia groaned.

“Mia, Rob, Cassie, are you three alright?” Chase asked.

“We’re fine, Chase.” Mia assured.

“Get them!” Ragadash ordered the Narnians and Calormeans, pointing to the now fallen Four Cousins.

Rob looked around as mind-controlled Narnians and Calormeans began to surrounded the Four Cousins, circling them in as they stood back up, and Aurora, Iris, and Shadow barred their teeth at the attackers.

“Element Shields! Now!” Rob ordered.

Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase all quickly placed their hands on the ground and a red, blue, white, and grayish-black light surrounded them becoming a giant Element Shield combined of all their elements grew from the ground and surrounded the Four Cousins, along with Aurora, Iris, and Shadow. When the Narnians and Calormeans tried to break the shied down, they were blown back.

“Destroy them!” Ragadash ordered. But once again as the Narnian’s and Calormeans ran over, they were blown back by the shield.

"Your Highness, we can't break the shield down." A Calormean informed.

Ragadash groaned. "Leave the Narnians, but destroy the crystals, they're the power source of the Element Tree." He ordered the Calormeans.

The Calormeans wasted no time in grabbing the carts filled with crystals and lit torches, before setting the carts ablaze. Ragadash then looked over at the Four Cousins. "Goodbye, Four Cousins, we'll see each other again on the fields of battle." He declared, and then he stomped the scepter on the ground and Mia watched in horror as lime green smoke surrounded Ragadash and the Calormeans, and they were gone.

"What does he mean by 'fields of battle'? I don't recall Calormean declaring war." Chase asked.

Mia could feel her body shake as she shock her head. "It doesn't matter right now." She said. "But what does matter is we need Aslan."

Rob nodded. “MASTER!” He screamed into the air.

“What is wrong, Son of Adam?” Aslan asked appearing in front of the Four Cousins.

“Master. Ragadash… he destroyed the Element Tree.” Mia answered.

Aslan looked at the dead tree. All light from it was gone. The crystals that hung from its branches, their lights were now dimmed. But much to Mia’s surprise there was one white crystal left in the base of the tree that was still glowing. It was a small white crystal, and but it was glowing nonetheless.

“Master, what about the Elements still in the tree?” Cassie asked, worriedly.

Aslan walked over to the tree and looked down at the last remaining white crystal. “Mia, take it out.” He ordered.

“Wait, what?” Mia asked, confused.

“Take it out.” Aslan repeated.

Mia nodded, and the Four Cousins lowered the shield. She walked over to the tree, and pulled the crystal out.

Aslan then walked over, and blew onto it. The crystal began to glow an iridescent light as small balls of elements flew out of the dying tree. There was green, icy blue, purple, forest green, red, yellow, white, blue, gray, orange, and more. At least a total of nineteen elemental balls flew out of the tree and into the crystal.

“It is done.” Aslan breathed. “The Element Crystal, is now under your protection.”

“The Element Crystal?” Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase all asked.

“Until the time comes when I can find those worthy enough to bear these remaining elements, they will stay in the crystal. Under your protection.” Aslan explained.

The Four Cousins nodded, and Mia held the crystal tightly. Its iridescent glow was a sign of hope for all the realms. And it was possibly there only sign right now.

Chapter Text

In the days following the fall of the Element Tree, some form of darkness had swept the lands. Fear had risen across the four kingdoms of the Narnia Kingdom. Some worried what Ragadash would do now that the Element Tree was destroyed. Others worried about what the White Son would do, and some wondered what the Four Cousins were going to do about this.

In one of the villages closest to Cair Paravel, Narnian subjects were going about their normal day, but there was a pinch of fear and worry in the air as they did so.

Narnians: Every day more dark

Every day, the terror and fear grows

All of Narnia is ever on alert since the fall of the Element Tree

That's the way with the Darkness such as Calormean and the White Son

Spreading fear wherever they go

Seeking out new victims they can hurt

Female Narnian: Like some terrible army of Darkness, throughout the land they plan to terrorize

Attacking our beloved Four Cousins, and trying to kill and destroy them and our lands

Narnians: They destroy

They destroy

The Narnians then looked over at Cair Paravel desperately. They al knew the Four Cousins were inside, and right now, they were their only hope.

Save us from the Darkness

Shield us so we won't be killed or destroyed

Give us warning, where will they strike next?

Where will they strike next?

Where will they strike next?

The Four Cousins stood in the map room of Cair Paravel, they'd been pouring over the maps they had of the realm of Narnia, trying to find any advantages they could have just in case Ragadash's declaration about meeting the Four Cousins once more on the fields of battle came true.

Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase: When we stop the White Son and Calormean

All of Narnia will applaud

How we saved them from the darkest kingdom and person in all the realm

If we can find a way to finally stop them once and for all

That's when we'll finally bid

Them goodbye

Though the Narnians were panicking, the servants and maids of Cair Paravel, like all the Narnians held out hope that their leaders could stop Calormean and then the White Son once and for all. After all they were the truest heroes in all of the realm of Narnia.

Cair Paravel servants and maids: The Four Cousins, they are still the truest heroes in all the realms

Others are good, but they're the best

We feel protected, we feel safe just to know you're here

Only you disprove the theory that you can't be a greater hero

Narnians: Save us from the Darkness

Every night our voices wail

Save us from this fear and victimhood

We believe in the Four Cousins

With their Elemental Powers, they'll prevail

They will make it end the way it should

When at last the Darkness is defeated by the Light

The Light

The Darkness is defeated by the Light

"So what are we going to do about Ragadash's quote-on-quote declaration of war?" Chase asked, looking down at one of their maps of the realm of Narnia.

"Do we even know if it was a declaration of war and not an empty threat to try and scare us?" Cassie asked.

"If that was his reason he's succeeding in terrifying the Narnians." Mia commented under her breath.

"I think we're missing the most important part of all of this: Ragadash now has some strange scepter that allows him do, well, destructive magic." Rob pointed out. "That and..." his eyes drifted over to Mia who glared at him.

"Yes, I know I tried to talk him out of destroying the tree. It was a foolish move." Mia scoffed.

"I was going to say that if this ends up not being an empty threat, then it's best you stay here." Rob corrected.

"Stay?!" Mia gasped in anger. "I sure as Tash's Country won't stay in Cair Paravel while you three risk your lives if this ends up not being an empty threat." She shot down.

"And if it isn't an empty threat and Ragadash gets you, he'll make you his wife by force!" Rob shot back.

"Mia, I have to agree with Rob on this one. Out of all four of us you're the one who's in the most danger from this threat. He wants you." Cassie reminded, trying to keep the peace before words that they couldn't tak back were used. Or worse, before balls of fire and water began yo get thrown back in forth.

"More like he lusts for me and my body..." Mia muttered under her breath.

Chase sighed. "Look, whatever happens. Whether this threat is empty or not, we can't just let Ragadash get away for what he did to the Element Tree. He disrupted the balance of the elements, and it's only by the grace of Aslan that we have the Element Crystal now."

"Speaking of the Element Crystal, where did you hide it?" Cassie asked Mia.

"Until we have found the right place to build our new vault, it's being held in our treasury under the most powerful Protection Spell that Rob and I can cast, well moreso Aslan. Rob and I just watched and learned but we did help with the basics of casting it. It can now only be opened by someone of our blood or Aslan. Which means only us and Aslan can open it." Mia explained.

"Good. That means neither the White Son, nor Ragadash, nor a Calormean should Ragadash send one can steal it." Chase said.

"I doubt Ragadash actually wants the remaining Elemental Powers. I think he just wanted to destroy the tree so he could disrupt the realms." Mia said.

"And why would he do that?" Cassie asked. "And now that I think about it, how did Ragadash even get a magical scepter?"

It didn't take a genius to know the answer to that question.

"The White Son." The Four Cousins all gasped.

"He and Ragadash must be in cohorts." Rob assumed.

"But why? What does Ragadash have to gain from working with the White Son?" Cassie asked.

Chase's eyes flicked over to Mia. "Mia. The White Son must've promised Mia to be Ragadash's wife to get him to work with him." He figured.

"The White Son hates us. Why would he spare me for Ragadash?" Mia asked.

"I doubt he'd spare you for long. Just long enough for Ragadash to marry and get an heir for Calormean from you." Chase replied.

"It's always rolls back to marriage and an heir." Mia grumbled, pinching the bridge of her nose.

At that moment the door to the map room burst open, and Captain Leonard, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian all rushed in.

"Your Majesties, I bring urgent news!" Captain Leonard said, running over to the table.

"What is wrong, Captain?" Chase asked.

"A message was just delivered to Cair Paravel." Captain Leonard informed, handing a scroll that was tied by a red silk cord, with a beautiful hawk signet in the center to Rob, who quickly opened it and began to read it.

"Did they give a name?" Cassie asked.

"No. But I do know it was a veiled woman." Captain Leonard answered. "She seemed... frightened, but determined. Refused to give a name or wait for a reply. Just said the information was vital for Archenland's safety and rode off. I had the scroll checked for any immediate dangers, of course. Seems clean. But a warning from an unknown source."

Rob closed the scroll and handed it to Mia who quickly opened it, and began to read it.

Your Majesties, High King Rob, High Queen Mia, Low Queen Cassie, and Low King Chase,

I send urgent news Prince Ragadash, the Tisroc, and Calormean have allied with the White Son and are planning to attack Calormean within a fortnight at the time of sending this. They wish to have a swift conquest and annihilate the Royal Family of Archenland, along with three out of the four Four Cousins, minus High Queen Mia, who they wish to take as prisoner to marry Prince Ragadash.

They believe their numbers and the element of surprise will assure a victory. Please do not let this come to pass.

Good luck.

— L. T.

Mia re-read the scroll once more just to make sure she'd read all of that right.

"It wasn't an empty threat..." she said in horror. "At the time of this letter being sent we had a fortnight to get to Archenland, now we have only three days, I fear."

"Three days isn't a lot of time." Chase pointed out.

"It isn't." Mia agreed, turning her gaze back to the maps on the table.

"There's got to be a shortcut so we can get to Archenland sooner." Cassie sighed.

"While we try to think of a plan, General, Captain, Lieutenant, I want you all to prepare the army. We're going to Archenland as soon as possible." Rob ordered.

"Yes, Your Majesty." Captain Leonard replied, and he, General Oreius, and Lieutenant Caspian quickly left the map room.

"So what do we do?" Cassie asked as soon as the door was closed.

"We go to Archenland and help our ally of course." Mia answered like it was common sense. "The only issue is how we get there fast enough."

"Could we take the dragons?" Rob asked.

Chase shock his head. "Rocky is still out of commission, and we wouldn't even be able to fit the entire army on four dragons regardless."

"There's got to be some way we can get there fast enough." Mia insisted, as her eyes tore over every map they of Narnia and Archenland, trying to find some path or shortcut.

"You know I had the griffins scouring across the lands, and they found a path that cuts through the mountains near Mount Windgust." Rob informed.

"And you're just telling us?" Mia asked.

"We just found out a few hours ago." Rob explained, before pointing his finger at the mountains separating Narnia and Archenland. "It's not large, but it's large enough that we could cut through it and get to Archenland within the day."

"Then I say it's our best bet." Mia replied. She then looked up from the maps and up to Rob, Cassie, and Chase. "We leave in the hour." She ordered.

"You're not going, sis." Rob shot down.

"I am, Robert, or so help me, I will create a hurricane in your bedroom." Mia threatened.

"Uh, huh." Rob nodded, not believing it. "Sis, it's not safe for you to go anywhere near a Calormean right now. Let alone the entire Calormean army. Ragadash wants you, and if he gets you then we'll have to plan a whole elaborate rescue mission just to save you."

"I don't care. I'm going and I'm going to help my friends." Mia shot down, her hands clenching into fist and small bubbles of water began to form and surround her fists.

"Mia, water is forming." Cassie informed, looking down at Mia's hands.

"Shit." Mia groaned, shaking her hands so the water would vanish. She then glared over at Rob. "I'm going with you, or I'm going to find a way to Archenland myself." She warned. "Would you rather have me in the company of our lovely militia? Or out on Mira by myself in the woods?"

"I know you can handle yourself better than most women." Rob pointed out.

"Indeed, I can. But wouldn't it be safer for me to be with you than alone?" Mia asked with a slight smirk.

"You're really persistent and stubborn, you know." Rob said.

"I know." Mia replied. "As are you, well the stubborn part at least."

"Am not!" Rob shot down.

"You just proved my point." Mia smirked.

Rob shock his head. "Fine." He caved, reluctantly. "You can come, but you're staying in Anvard when we get there." He ordered.

"We'll see." Mia replied, before leaving the map room to prepare for the journey.

An hour later Mia in her battle dress was finishing packing her saddlebags when Lieutenant Caspian walked over.

"I'm surprised that your brother is letting you come." Lieutenant Caspian commented.

Mia closed one of her saddlebags and glared at him. "Well, Lieutenant, I'm no damsel in distress." She replied, coldly.

"I never said you were." Lieutenant Caspian pointed out. "I'm just surprised your protective brother would even let you beyond the gates of Cair Paravel after what Prince Ragadash not only did to you in Calormean, but also what he did to the Element Tree in the Gardens."

"Even if Rob hadn't let me come, I'd have found a way regardless." Mia replied, as she mounted Mira. "Now, get on your horse, Lieutenant. We have to get to Calormean." She ordered.

Lieutenant Caspian nodded, and walked off. But as he did Cassie rode over on Brissa.

"What was that about?" She asked.

"Nothing. Absolutely nothing." Mia answered, shacking her head as she watched Lieutenant Caspian walk off.

"Are you sure? You were kind of rude to Lieutenant Caspian." Cassie pointed out.

Mia sighed. "I guess I was kind of mean. I didn't mean to be, I'm just stressed."

"Understandable. I mean Ragadash did try to hurt you in the worst possible way and he also murder you, and now he's declared war on our ally." Cassie replied.

"Thanks for the reminder." Mia muttered under her breath.

"Your Majesties!" A familiar voice called.

"Fable?" Chase asked, looking over as Fable came running through the gates of Cair Paravel.

"Fable, what's going on?" Rob asked.

"I bring a message from a boy name Shasta." Fable started. "He and his companion Aravis Tarkheena are about to arrive to Archenland, but on their way they spotted Calormean forces."

"I guess after Ragadash destroyed the Element Tree he picked up the pace to get to Calormean quicker." Chase assumed.

"Then we must be even quicker." Rob declared. He turned to the Narnian Army. "We leave now." He ordered.

The Narnian Army all nodded, and Rob and Chase began to lead them past the gates of Cair Paravel, and towards the south.

"Thank you, Fable. We'll take it from here." Mia thanked as she and Cassie rode over to Fable.

"Your Majesty, I must caution you against traveling to Archenland. Prince Ragadash will be looking for you." Fable cautioned.

"I know he will, and I don't care. I need to show that son of a bitch you don't mess with a Four Cousins." Mia replied, she then flicked Mira's reins and took off.

Hours later the Four Cousins, and the Narnian Army had arrived at the pass that cut through the mountains near Mount Windgust. It was a long, narrow path that stood in-between two of the mountains that separated Narnia and Archenland.

"So we just have to pass this carefully and we'll be in Anvard." Rob explained.

"We should go in carefully, it looks like the pass is about to collapse." Mia cautioned. But at that moment some pebbles from higher up fell down, narrowly missing Cassie.

"That was close." Cassie breathed. "Too close."

"You alright, Cassie?" Chase asked.

"I'm fine." Cassie assured. "But Mia's right, we need to be careful as we transverse this pass."

"We'll go one at a time then, and take it slow." Rob decided.

Mia nodded, and flicked the reins of Mira after several guards had gone forward first. The Four Cousins were in the center, with half their army in the front, and the other half behind them.

"Is anyone worried about this whole passage caving in on itself?" Cassie asked.

"I think you're just paranoid from the amount of cave-ins and near death experiences we've been in." Chase assumed.

"And I have good reason for it." Cassie said, sharply.

"And that is?" Chase asked.

"It's terrifying to watch rocks upon rocks about to fall on you, about to crush you to death. After a few rockslides and caves caving in on themselves, you get a little paranoid." Cassie explained.

"Can't blame you there." Mia commented. "What do you think, Rob? Rob?"

Rob wasn't paying attention to his sister and cousin' conversation. Instead he was keeping his eyes looking between the walls, trying to look for any threats. He knew that one of the most common places thieves were most likely to steal were narrow passages, where the person they were robbing had little room to escape.

"They'd have to be fools for even think of attempting to rob us with a whole militia with us." Rob muttered to himself.

"Everything alright, brother?" Mia asked, riding closer.

"I'm just worried, sis." Rob answered.

"Worried about what?" Mia pressed.

"Just that there's always a chance we could be robbed." Rob answered.

"Rob, with the amount of arm forces we brought, plus our own battle skills and Elemental Powers, I highly doubt any thieves would be foolish enough to even think of trying to rob from us." Mia said. "Besides, we don't have anything of true value worth robbing. We left all our jewelry back at Cair Paravel. Safely tucked away in our royal treasury."

"I hope you're right, sis." Rob replied.

An hour later they were still passing through the passage, only this time in silence. The guards were looking around for any threats, while the Four Cousins kept their eyes looking forward so they'd know when they were about to be clear of this passage, and possible death should it ever inconveniently collapse on itself.

"We're almost there." Cassie called, when she began to see the end of the passage.

"Thank Aslan." Mia breathed a sigh of relief.

"I think I can see the beginnings of Anvard!" Chase said.

Mia looked closer and Chase was right. She could see begin to see the beginnings of red-brown stone houses.

"We should be out in less than five minutes." Rob informed.

"I can't wait to get through this passage and arrive in Anvard." Mia sighed.

"It wasn't that bad, Mia." Chase reminded.

"Uh, huh." Mia said sarcastically as she nodded. "And the few times small rocks were beginning to fall didn't scare you? Didn't you face the most cave-ins during your test in that crystal's vault?"

"And I could control them, remember?" Chase lifted his hand up and it glowed orange. But as he did a rumble echoed between the walls, and small cracks began to fall.

"Chase, no Elemental Powers! Out of all four of us, you're the one whose could most likely cause the walls to collapse." Rob scolded from the front.

Chase just shock his head and sighed as he lowered his hands, and the rumbling stopped.

"Rob, we'll almost through the passage, we'll be fine." Cassie assured.

"I'd rather not jinx it, Cass." Rob replied. "Who knows what sinister forces are waiting in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike."

"If by sinister forces, you mean Ragadash and the Calormean, don't worry. I've already requested some of the crows to scout around looking for them. According to their lastest report, the Calormeans are at least a day or two behind us." Chase informed.

"Yeah, a day or two is only around twenty-four to forty-eight hours, Chase. That's not a lot of time." Rob pointed out, sharply.

"It's at least enough time that we can meet with the royal family of Archenland, and combine our forces before the Calormeans arrive, brother." Mia reminded.

Rob just shock his head, and continued to ride Azar towards the exit of the passage. When they'd finally passed it, Mia smiled as she saw the small villages that were made of the same red-brown stone as the rest of the kingdom, on the outskirts of Anvard. It would be at least another hour or two of riding before they'd arrive at the capital, but at least they weren't like to get crushed to death by a possible passage collapse.

They continued to ride for the next hour, when Mia saw the Castle of Anvard. It was a a moat-less castle made of red-brown stones, and sitting on a green lawn in front of a high woody ridge. The Four Cousins rode in front of their army until they reached the doors to the castle, and when they arrived the royal family of Archenland were already waiting to greet them. Mia recognized King Lune, and Prince Corin, but there were two people she didn't recognize. One was a boy who looked almost, if not identical to Prince Corin, only he wore a short-sleeved red tunic, and light blue cape with gold trim. There was an under-shirt below the tunic which had dark red-brown sleeves. He also had on boots, and long trousers. The girl next to him, though had long way, brown hair, brown eyes, and dark skin. She wore a purple and magenta gown with a flowing skirt, gold detailing, and a small diamond pattern. She also wore golden jewelry. Such as a golden diadem decorated with small teardrop amethysts falling around it, and a golden necklace and bracelet.

"High King Rob, High Queen Mia, Low Queen Cassie, and Low King Chase, welcome to Archenland." King Lune greeted as the Four Cousins dismounted their horses.

"We're so sorry to have arrived with sending word. The second we received the letter about Calormean coming to invade we rushed over to offer our services in defeating them." Rob said.

"It is very much alright, King Rob." King Lune assured. "Now, let me introduce my long lost son, Prince Cor and Calormean noblewoman, Aravis Tarkheena."

"That's former Calormean noblewoman, Your Majesty." Aravis corrected. "It's just Aravis, now."

"Wait, Prince Cor? I thought you said he was dead." Chase reminded, and Cassie elbowed him slightly in the ribs, hissing. "Really? You bring that up!"

"We all thought he was dead, but it turns out he was living as a fisherman's son named Shasta under the care of a Calormean man named Arsheesh." King Lune explained.

"It is an honor to meet the great Four Cousins, protectors of Narnia, Elemental Keepers of Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth, and the Apprentices of Aslan." Prince Cor greeted.

"Call us Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase. Both of you." Mia requested looking at Prince Cor and Aravis.

"Then call us Cor and Aravis." Cor replied.

"It is indeed an honor to meet the long lost prince." Cassie commented.

"Indeed it is." Rob and Chase both agreed, while Mia nodded in agreement.

"Can we go inside and discuss Calormean's march towards us?" Cor requested.

"Of course." King Lune replied. He then lead the Four Cousins, Cor, Corin, Aravis, General Oreius, Captain Leonard, Lieutenant Caspian up to a map room, where the captain of the Archenland guard, Captain Cole already stood with Ambassador Borin making a battle plan.

"Captain, Ambassador, it is wonderful to see you." Mia greeted.

"Your Majesties" Ambassador Borin and Captain Cole all bowed to the Four Cousins.

"So what it is the plan?" Rob asked, getting to the point.

"From what your crows have reported, the Calormeans are less than a day or two away from our borders." Corin started, gesturing to the map where Mia could see three sets of figurines, one set was orange, the second one was gold, and the third was red. The gold and red ones stood side by side across from the orange ones.

"We already know that, Corin. What we do not know yet is what your plan is for when they arrive." Chase said.

"We're planning a counterattack as soon as they arrive." Captain Cole informed.

"Ragadash must know we're coming, so he's probably planned some lines to be ready to hold us off." Rob said.

"If that's the case then the Four Cousins should each be in an area where their Elemental Powers will be the strongest." Mia decided. She looked at King Lune. "But where would those areas be?"

"Your Elemental Powers are of Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth, right?" Aravis asked. The Four Cousins nodded. "Then Mia should be near the Bight of Calormean, Rob should stay here and help lead the armies, and Chase and Cassie should be near the mountains."

"That honestly makes sense." Cor said.

"You doubted me?" Aravis asked, raising an eyebrow.

"No, Aravis, of course not." Cor quickly assured.

"What about the rest of us?" Corin asked, changing the subject while Cor and Aravis bickered silently to each other.

"The rest of us will spilt up and help each of the Four Cousins." General Oreius declared.

"But will it work? Can we truly stop the Calormeans from invading?" Aravis asked, rejoining the conversation with Cor.

"I believe so." Mia answered. "In fact, I know so. We're going to win. We're going to stop Calormean together."

Chapter Text

A day after the Four Cousins' arrival to Anvard had the Calormeans arrived on the border of the kingdom.

"What time do we strike, Your Highness?" Azrooh asked.

"Tomorrow morning, Azoorh." Ragadash answered.

"Shall I prepare the troops, Your Highness?" Ilgamuth asked.

"Yes." Ragadash answered. "I want to leave at first light."

"It shall be done, Your Highness." Ilgamuth said, and then left.

"What about the Four Cousins, sir?" Anradin asked.

"The Four Cousins?" Ragadash asked.

"I heard a rumor that the Narnians have already arrived, ready to help protect Archenland. And Queen Mia is with them." Anradin explained.

Ragadash's hands clenched into fists at the mention of his ex's name. "So that damn bitch couldn't keep away from helping her allies." He muttered under his breath as a menacing smirk dawned on his lips. "If you see Queen Mia keep her alive, and bring her to me." He ordered.

"Yes, Your Highness." Anradin replied, and then walked away.

Ragadash looked over at the Castle of Anvard. "Soon, my love. Soon, you'll be in my arms and be mine once and for all." He declared.

-Meanwhile in Castle of Anvard-

Mia was walking down the halls of Castle of Anvard. She'd just excused herself from dinner, after some Archenland guards along with some Narnians had reported the sightings of Calormeans near the border. And that meant one thing. By this time tomorrow, the Calormeans would be attempting to invade Archenland, and a sickness ross in Mia's stomach at the thought of facing Ragadash again.

"Mia, are you alright?" A voice asked.

Mia whipped around, and saw Aravis walking behind her. "Aravis, is everything okay?" She asked.

"I just wanted to check in on you, Mia. You left dinner abruptly." Aravis informed.

"I'm fine, Aravis. Just worried." Mia replied.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Aravis asked.

"I guess. I mean I'm going to need a clear head for tomorrow's battle, lest I see Ragadash again, then everything that damn bastard did to me will come back." Mia replied.

Aravis was silent for a moment.

"Aravis, are you okay?" Mia asked, worriedly.

"I'm fine. It's just I know what Ragadash did to you." Aravis answered.

Mia's eyes widened in confusion. "How do you know what he tried to do to me?" She asked.

"You know that person who sent you that letter informing you of Calormean's plans to invade?" Aravis asked. Mia nodded. "Well... that was my friend Lasaraleen Tarkheena. She and I were hiding when Ragadash was talking with his father and council about the plan. But there was someone else there..."

"Who?" Mia pressed.

"The White Son." Aravis answered. "And I'm worried. What if he shows up?"

"If he does then it'll take all of our power to even try and stop him." Mia answered. "Not even me and the rest of the Four Cousins have been able to defeat him. If anything we've only stalled him." She then sighed, and bent down to be eye-level to Aravis (which wasn't much since Aravis was around four inches shorter than Mia, who was 5'6). "Aravis, I need you to promise me something, and I know we just met, but I need you to promise me this."

"Promise what?" Aravis asked.

"If we fail. If Calormean does manage to invade Archenland, and kidnap me, I need you to get all the Archenlandians out of here." Mia answered. "If not, then Ragadash might use them to make sure I don't try to escape, and I won't risk that many lives over my dignity."

"Your Majesty, I promise you, I will do whatever it takes to protect  Archenland should it fall to that." Aravis promised.

"Thank you, Aravis." Mia replied. "Also, please find my handmaidens, Nora, Cora, Regina, and Amelia as soon as possible. They'll help you get as many out, and help you escape should it come to that."

Aravis nodded.

"Now, I must retire to bed, I'll see you tomorrow. Good night." Mia then turned around and began to continue down the halls towards her guest room. Upon entering, Mia didn't even have time to take in what the room looked like before, she changed into her nightgown and went to bed.

She woke to the sound of loud banging. Like someone was trying to break a door down or something.

"What in the sixteen realms is that?" Mia asked, groggily as she rubbed her eyes with her hands to wake up.

"Your Majesty, the Calormeans are trying to break down the gates with a battering ram!" Amelia explained, rushing in with Nora, Cora, and Regina close behind her.

"What?" Mia demanded, flinging the covers off her, before flicking her wrist. Light pink surrounded her and when it cleared Mia wore her battle dress instead of her nightgown. She then flicked her wrist again and her trident-like-spear, and bow and arrows appeared in hand. "Is everyone safe?" She asked, as she threw her quiver on and then attached her trident-like-spear to its sheath.

"They weren't able to break the gates down, and last I heard they are retreating." Cora answered.

"Thank Aslan." Mia breathed. "Was anyone hurt or killed?"

"No, everyone is save. But the royals are meeting in the map room to prepare for the Calormean's next attack." Regina informed.

Mia nodded, and quickly, but as elegantly as she could dashed out of her room, and up towards the map room. When she arrived, she saw Rob, Cassie, Chase, General Oreius, Captain Leonard, Captain Cole, Ambassador Borin, King Lune, Cor, Corin, Aravis, and Lieutenant Caspian were all already there.

"Good morning, Mia." Cassie greeted.

"Good morning. That was quite a wake to wake up, huh?" Mia said as she sat down between Cassie and Aravis.

"Indeed." Cor agreed. "I was washing my face when I heard the battering sounds."

"Nothing was broken, and no one was hurt, right?" Cassie asked King Lune.

"No. Luckily the Calormeans only were trying to break the gates down." King Lune assured.

"But they will return soon, I fear." Rob said, solemnly. "We must get into our positions before that happens."

"How long will it take to ride to the Bight of Calormean from here?" Mia asked, looking at the royal family of Archenland.

"About half-an-hour to an hour's ride." Corin answered.

"And what about the mountains?" Cassie asked.

"About fifteen minutes give or take." Corin answered.

"Then we leave as soon as possible." Rob decided. He looked over at Cassie and Chase. "Cassie, Chase, I want you two to take a portion of both the Narnians and Archenlandian armies to the mountains. You'll face off any guards who are sent there." He then looked over at Mia. "Mia, I want you to take a portion to the Bight of Calormean, and handle any forces that come that way. Lieutenant Caspian will join with you."

'Great...' Mia thought sarcastically.

"What about you, Rob?" Chase asked.

"I'll stay with King Lune, Cor, and Corin to handle the forces coming this way." Rob answered.

"Do we leave now?" Cor asked. "I've never planned battle before."

"We leave in half-an-hour. Get ready." Rob ordered.

-Calormean Camp-

Ragadash was going over his own battle plans when a voice spoke behind him.

"Well, that failed, Ragadash." The voice said.

Ragadash whipped around only to see the White Son standing behind him.

"White Son? How are you here?" He asked.

"I'm not. This is merely an image of me projected over to you." The White Son explained.

"Oh... okay." Ragadash replied. "What is the reason for your appearances?"

"I come to inform you that the Four Cousins are planning to spilt up and take you out separately. And I'm here to tell you, you need to do it." The White Son answered.

"You want me to divide my forces? Won't that make it easier for them to lose?" Ragadash pointed out.

"Yes. But Queen Mia will be alone, and you're after her, right?" The White Son asked.

"Yes, I am." Ragadash answered.

"You take out King Rob, King Chase, and Queen Cassie. I'll handle Queen Mia." The White Son decided.

"You aren't going to kill her, are you? Because we had a deal." Ragadash reminded.

"I won't kill, I'll merely hurt her enough that she won't be able to fight much longer." The White Son replied.

Ragadash nodded. "And once we've taken Archenland, and I have Queen Mia, then you can have the Narnian throne. I just want Mia to be my Tisrona, no matter the cost."

The White Son nodded and then the image of him vanished.

Meanwhile back at the Castle of Anvard, Mia was preparing Mira for the ride towards the Bight of Calormean, when Lieutenant Caspian walked over.

"I don't have time to talk, Lieutenant." Mia said, not daring to look at him.

"You didn't seem very excited when King Rob paired us for leading these forces." Lieutenant Caspian commented.

"Maybe, because I'm not." Mia replied.

"Oh, why's that?" Lieutenant Caspian asked.

"Because I find you infuriating! Ever since we left Cair Paravel, I've found you infuriating, and we barely talk!" Mia answered snappingly.

"Well, we're going to have to work together to lead these troops and keep them alive in battle." Lieutenant Caspian reminded.

"And those hours we'll be leading will the only times I won't find you infuriating." Mia replied, before mounting Mira. "Now, I suggest you mount up, we'll be leaving any minute left." She ordered.

Lieutenant Caspian nodded, and walked away to mount his horse. But as he walked away, Rob walked over to her.

"Are you sure you're going to be okay?" Rob asked, worriedly.

Mia nodded. "I'll be fine. And once we've stopped Calormean for good, we can focus all our attention of riding the realms of its final darkness: The White Son." She said. "And then we can rule the land in peace."

"Just be safe, okay." Rob said. "The only reason I'm letting you join is so we have an higher chance of defeating Ragadash and the Calormeans."

"I'll be safe, I promise." Mia assured, she then leaned down to hug Rob. "Love you, brother."

"Love you too, sis. Be safe." Rob replied.

Mia nodded, and then took Mira's reins. "Ready girl?" She asked.

Mira snorted and nodded.

Mia then flicked Mira's reins and took off, with her portion of the militia following behind her as she rode off.

An hour later they'd arrived at the Bight of Calormean, and begun to prepare things for when the Calormeans arrived. They made more weapons, did some sparring, and Mia controlled a little of the Bight of Calormean and began to reshape and form it into all matter of water weapons. She even practiced her aim with the water, along with her Narjutsu.

"How's training going, Your Majesty?" Lieutenant Caspian right as Mia jumped out of her tornado of water.

"Fine." Mia panted, catching her breath. "Is there something I can help you with?" She asked.

"I was just going around checking on everyone. Oh, and to tell you that I just received a report from one of our crows, apparently the Calormeans are breaking into three different groups. One heading to the mountains, another heading to the capital, and one heading here. The one heading here will be here in an hour or so."

Mia nodded. "Thank you for informing me." She thanked. "Now all that matters is that Cassie, Chase, and Rob receive the same report."

"I believe they will." Lieutenant Caspian assured.

"As do I." Mia agreed. "Especially if the White Son shows up."

"Do you really think he will?" Lieutenant Caspian asked.

"I truly fear so." Mia answered, worriedly. "Now, if you'll excuse me. I must finish my practice before they arrive."

Lieutenant Caspian nodded, and walked away. Mia then drew her bow, and knocked it, pointing it at the nearest target. She pulled the bowstring back, and took a deep breath before allowing the arrow to fly. It cut through the air and landed straight in the middle of the target.

"At least I haven't lost my archery skills." Mia muttered, before shooting arrow after arrow, each hitting the center of the target. When she'd gone through all the arrows Mia made her way over to the target to retrieve them, and just as she pulled the last arrow out, a crow flew over to her and landed in front of her.

"High Queen Mia, the Calormeans are about to arrive. I suggest to meet up with Lieutenant Caspian and get the troops into position." It suggested.

"I will, and thank you." Mia thanked. She then took over, running towards the front of the camp where she could already see Lieutenant Caspian arranging the troops.

"I want our best swordsmen in the front, and archers I want providing cover support." Lieutenant Caspian ordered.

"Yes, Lieutenant." The troops replied.

Mia watched, astonished as the troops began to get into position. Some were sharpening their swords, while others doubled checked their arrows, before knocking them in their bow, and preparing to aim. She'd only been on one battlefield in her life, the one during the Battle of Beruna almost ten years ago when she'd been only eleven and had first arrived to Narnia. And even then she'd only been there for the second half of the battle, so she'd never seen firsthand the preparations and tactics that went into it.

For a brief moment she was grateful that Rob had assigned Lieutenant Caspian to join her. But it was only a brief moment as Mia heard the sounds of horns blowing in the nearby distant.

"The Calormeans have arrived." Lieutenant Caspian declared.

"Then let's kick their asses." Mia replied, drawing her trident-like-spear.

Mia, Lieutenant Caspian, and the army stood together with Mia, and Lieutenant Caspian in the front as a section of Calormean guards came over.

"You ready?" Lieutenant Caspian asked.

Mia nodded.

"Charge!" Lieutenant Caspian ordered, and the Narnians and Archenlandians did.

Mia spun her trident-like-spear like a baton for a moment, before swiping it across the neck of a Calormean, slitting it open. Mia then a back-hand spring, and stabbed a Calormean behind her before he could stab her.

Lieutenant Caspian came up next to her, and began slicing down Calormean after Calormean as they attacked him. But one snuck up from behind and was about to strike him down, when a ball of water was hurled at him. Lieutenant Caspian whipped around to see Mia lowering her hands, before jumping into her Narjutsu tornado, and spun around the battlefield taking out several Calormeans as she went.

When Mia jumped out of her tornado, she shot several arrows, each impaling a Calormean, before she landed with a barrel roll.

"Impressive. I can see those years of training have really paid off." Lieutenant Caspian praised.

"Thank you?" Mia thanked, awkwardly, but also slightly irritated that he was praising her in the middle of a battle. "Now, less talking, and more fighting." She ordered, before slicing another Calormean down.

Meanwhile, Cassie was flying over her battlefield as she, Chase, and their portion of Narnians and Archenlandians were fighting the Calormean's who'd come their way. Chase punched the ground and rocks spotted from below, and knocked the guards back. Chase then levitated some rocks from below, and hurled them towards the Calormean.

"Hey, look! It's the Low Queen!" Cassie heard a Calormean call from below.

Cassie looked down to see Calormeans knocking arrows, aiming them up at her, and then releasing. Cassie instantly shot wind at them, knocking them off course, and into a tree instead of her chest. She then flew down, and used the wind to lift the Calormeans' into the air, and threw them far away, hard.

"Nice one, Cass." Chase praised.

"Thank you." Cassie thanked, landing in front of Chase, and drawing her dagger. She then jumped into her Narjutsu tornado of wind, as Chase jumped into his made of earth, and the two siblings spun towards more oncoming Calormeans who weren't fighting the Narnians or Archenlandians. They both jumped out of their tornados, and Cassie shed her Elemental Powers to propel her and Chase up into the sky, and then as they were falling Chase hurled some more rocks into the ground, filling the air with dirt and debris, while Cassie used her Elemental Powers to fly her dagger, and have it stab the Calormeans.

When Cassie and Chase landed, Cassie instantly created her Elemental Shield right as a Calormean attempted to strike them down. She then threw the shield forward, knocking the Calormean back, and Chase created a sharp rock from below, which the Calormean fell onto, impaling him in the chest.

"That was one of our more gruesome ways to end someone's life in battle, Cass." Chase commented.

"Let's not tell Mia." Cassie decided.

"Yeah, let's not." Chase agreed. "Nor Rob?"

"I honestly think Rob wouldn't care. He reads too much horror about vampires and other such things." Cassie replied, as she slashed another Calormean, who'd run up to her down. "Now, come on, we're not through with this battle yet." She reminded.

Chase nodded, and then out of the corner of his eyes saw a Calormean he recognized as Corradin of Castle Tormunt. Corradin must've noticed him as well, as less than a minute later the two charged at each other. Corradin swung his scimitar, but Chase countered with his sword. Chase then pulled back and attempted to strike Corradin down, but Corradin blocked it. It went back and forth for several minutes, both trying to disarm the other, but neither was successful.

But at that moment, a giant fireball of dark flames came out of nowhere, colliding with the ground inches from where Chase was fighting Corradin and sent both flying. Chase grunted as his body rolled across the ground before stopping. He groaned in pain as he pushed himself onto all fours, and turned his head around, and horror filled his eyes at who he saw.

"The White Son!" Cassie screamed.

The White Son teleported down in front of Cassie, and swiped his scepter knocking Cassie off her feet before she could shoot wind at him. He then spun his scepter and hit the end against Cassie's head, knocking her out. He pointed his scepter as several oncoming Narnians, and shot ice from it, freezing them in blocks of ice instantly.

"NO!" Chase screamed. He stood up and charged at the White Son. He shot rocks and dirt at the White Son, but he blocked them with a shield of ice.

"I'm surprised you're even daring to fight me. Especially considering how easily my mother defeated you all those years ago." The White Son taunted.

Chase gritted his teeth, as he glared at the White Son. "A lot has changed in the past nine years since I last fought her, White Son." He shot back.

The White Son smirked menacingly. "You're not Rob Myers. Nor are you like your other cousin Mia Myers. Now, those brats I wouldn't mind fighting. But you? You're the weakest of all four of you so called Four Cousins. So weak that my mother easily was able to manipulate you and have you betray your family when you first arrived in Narnia."

Chase glared, and charged at the White Son. He swung his sword, but the White Son blocked it with his scepter, before kicking Chase in the stomach and knocking him back. He then created several shadow ropes and flew them at Chase, who summoned rocks as they flew, attempting to cut the ropes. But that failed, Chase front flipped over the ropes, landing in a crouching position.

"That all you got, White Son?" He taunted.

"Not even close." The White Son answered. He raised his scepter again, but before he could use it he was blasted forward, and to the ground by a blast of wind.

"Leave my brother alone!" Cassie ordered.

"How's your head, Cass?" Chase asked.

"It's going to have a bump for a while, but I'll be okay." Cassie assured. "Now, let's handle the White Son." She ordered.

Chase nodded.

The White Son began to stir for a moment. "Tash's Country." He groaned, shacking his head as he pushed himself back up. He glared at Cassie and Chase. "I'm impressed, but neither of you will defeat me."

"It's about time you face the younger duo of the Four Cousins, White Son." Cassie said, before she and Chase jumped into their Narjutsu tornados of earth and wind, and spun towards him. The White Son pointed hit scepter at them and shot two chains from it. They wrapped around Cassie and Chase's tornado, before throwing them into the Mount Windgust. As they fell from the walls of the Mount Windgust Cassie used her Elemental Powers to slow their descent until they reached the ground.

Cassie shock her head to clear of her the dizziness, as did Chase. They then glared back over at the White Son who was cutting down their forces with a swipe of his scepter as he made his way towards them. Chase summoned his sword which had landed a few inches away back to him in a puff of grey smoke, as did Cassie with her dagger in a puff of lavender smoke. The two then charged at the White Son, and striked at him. The White Son blocked both attacks with his scepter, and then pushed it forward, and Cassie and Chase stumbled backwards for a moment, before slipping on black ice that the White Son quickly created.

"I've had about of this." Chase complained.

"Same here." Cassie agreed.

"But we're not stopping." Chase declared, while Cassie nodded in agreement.

The White Son smirked. "You never give up, do you? Just like your elder cousins." He said. He then pointed his scepter back at them, and shot a giant disk made of shadow towards them, but before it could hit them, Cassie grabbed Chase by the arm and used her Elemental Powers to shoot them up into the sky.

Chase lifted rocks from the ground into the air as they began to fall, and hurdled them down at the White Son. They seemed to have hit him, as he was knocked back several feet. But he was back up as soon as he was down, right as Cassie and Chase landed back on the ground.

"Impressive." The White Son praised as he rubbed his jaw. "But that shall be your last before I separated your heads from your necks."

"I'd like to see you try." Chase dared.

"Chase, how about you leave the threats to Rob and Mia. That wasn't your best comeback." Cassie suggested.

"It wasn't?" Chase asked.

"No, it really wasn't." The White Son answered.

"Dang it. I really hoped those lessons with Mia would be working." Chase grumbled.

"Maybe focus on that later, we've got a bigger threat, right now." Cassie reminded, gesturing to the White Son, who'd begun to strike down more Narnian forces.

"Come on then. Let's stop him." Chase said, and the two charged once more at the White Son. Cassie took the air, while Chase stayed on the ground. He punched the ground and caused it to shake. The White Son stumbled, but didn't fall until Cassie shot a powerful blast of wind his way and knocked him down.

The White Son gritted his teeth as Cassie landed in front of him, and Chase ran over. Both their hands were glowing their respective colors as they pointed them at him, daring him to make any movements.

"You might have won this fight, but you won't win the battle." The White Son said before vanishing in a puff of blood-red smoke.

"He got away!" Chase groaned.

"That's not our biggest problem right now." Cassie replied.

"Oh, what is?" Chase asked.

"Oh, just that Corradin is starting to stir." Cassie answered.

Chase whipped around to see Corradin begin to rise from the ground where'd he landed and lost consciousness when the White Son had first arrived.

"I'll handle him, you help the troops." Chase ordered, before charging over to Corradin and continuing his battle from earlier.

Rob slashed another Calormean guard down with his sword, before creating two balls of flames in his hands and hurdling them at oncoming forces.

"Nice one, Rob." Corin praised as he punched a Calormean in the jaw.

"Not too bad yourself, Corin." Rob replied. He then jumped over his next opponent, before spinning around right as he was over him, and slashed him down the back as he fell. When he landed the Calormean fell to the ground, dead.

"Where'd you learn that?" Cor asked, running over.

"Something I've been working on. I'm thinking of teaching it to Chase once I've mastered it." Rob answered, before entering another duel with another Calormean.

"Could you teach me that move?" Cor asked.

"Maybe wait until you've had more sword lessons, brother." Corin advised, before coming to Cor's aide right before a Calormean could attack him.

"Yeah, good call." Cor agreed.

"How do you think Queen Mia, King Chase, and Queen Cassie are holding up?" King Lune asked.

"Knowing them, hopefully as well as things are going for us." Rob answered.

So far Rob's section had been doing exceptionally well in battling against the Calormeans. Rob had yet to run into Ragadash, but he knew as soon as he did he'd rip the damn bastard limb from limb before setting his remains ablaze himself. He may not have known all the details that happened in Calormean, but Ragadash had hurt his little twin sister's heart. And no one did that and got away with it. No one. Rob and Mia might've been the same age, but Rob was still technically twenty-two seconds older, and he'd do anything to protect his sister. And he knew Mia would do the same for him.

"King Rob, look out!" General Oreius warned.

Rob whipped his head to the side and saw a force of shadows flying towards him, and before Rob could create his Element Shield, the force collided with him. He grunted as shadows surrounded him and he tried to look through them.

"Whoever dared send a shield of shadows at me is too much of a coward to show their damn face!" Rob screamed into the shadows.

"Who are you calling a coward, dearest brother-in-law." A familiar voice taunted.

Rob whipped himself around and glared as Ragadash dress in Calormean armor walked through the shield of shadow, scimitar and scepter in hand.

"What's wrong, Ragadash? You too scared to fight me with so many guards and the royals of Archenland on my side?" Rob asked, pointing his sword at Ragadash.

"I should kill you. Remove your head from your body and show it to Mia, so she knows it was I who slained her beloved twin brother. The famous High King of Narnia, Knight of the Order of the Lion, and Elemental Keeper of Fire." Ragadash said.

Rob's eyes narrowed.

"But I promised you to the White Son to kill, but he said nothing about not hurting you until he shows up with your cousins." Ragadash continued.

The anger and hatred washed from Rob's face and was replaced with worry and concern. "What do you mean?" He demanded, tightening his grip around his sword.

"The White Son and I made a deal. I get to marry your sister and get a son from her in exchange for giving you and your cousins to the White Son. The White Son can kill Mia as soon as I've got my son, I won't need that bitch as soon as I have that." Ragadash explained, nonchalantly.

"I won't let you touch my sister!" Rob shouted, and he charged. He swung his sword, but Ragadash countered with his scimitar, blocking the attack. Rob pulled back and Ragadash shot a blast of lightning from his scepter, but Rob divided under it, before flipping over Ragadash. He attempted to kick him hard in the back, but Ragadash blocked the attack with his scepter.

Rob ignited his hands as he pulled, and started to throw flames at Ragadash, but Ragadash either froze each flame or dodged them before they could hit him. Ragadash then charged at Rob as he was lowering his hands and attempted to slit him in the neck, but before he could, Rob blocked the attack with his sword.

"Remind me to kill you when we're done with this battle." Rob said, before kicking Ragadash in the groin with his knee, and then kicking him back.

"If anyone's going to die in this battle, it'll be you. And then when Mia's alone forever, she'll be mine to use as a I please." Ragadash shot back.

"Mia isn't an item to be used, you son of a bitch!" Rob snapped, and he attempted to punch Ragadash, but Ragadash grabbed his hand to stop the oncoming punch. Rob then attempted to high kick him, but Ragadash blocked that as well. They'd lost the swords and weapons instead choosing to now go with physical force.

"I promise you, Ragadash. As long as I live I will do whatever it takes to protect my sister and family from people like you!" Rob declared.

"I doubt you'll succeed, then." Ragadash replied.

Rob glared, and he and Ragadash continued to battle. He just hoped his sister and cousins were doing better than him.

Mia gasped as she backflipped right before a Calormean could slice her in the back. She then did a back handspring and sliced another Calormean with her trident-like-spear.

"How's it coming, Your Majesty?" Lieutenant Caspian asked, running over.

"I'm doing fine. Tired but fine." Mia answered, she then glanced behind her at the Bight of Calormean, and her hands began to glow turquoise-blue as she lifted some of the water from the river and flung it at a oncoming battalion of Calormean. Mia could hear their screams in pain as she controlled the water to keep them trapped, and drown them. When she lowered her hands, she looked over at Lieutenant Caspian, who was staring at her.

"Is everything okay?" Mia asked, worriedly. Did he fear her now? Mia rarely used her Elemental Powers to kill like that, rarely ever. Sure she used them to kill, whether creating daggers or poles of water and hurdling them at someone, or blasting them with enough water that they fall or get knocked back. But she'd never used them to drown someone, let alone a whole battalion of Calormeans.

"I'm just surprised. I didn't think a hero such as yourself had that in you." Lieutenant Caspian finally answered in awe.

Mia smirked. "I may be a hero, but there are times when heroes must make drastic choices to protect as many lives as possible." She replied.

Lieutenant Caspian nodded.

But at that moment Mia heard the sound of smoke teleportation, and whipped around to see a cloud of blood-red smoke appear.

"Oh no..." Mia gasped in horror as the White Son walked from the smoke, and smirked menacingly at her.

"Hello, Queen Mia." He greeted.

"White Son." Mia sneered in return. "I'd say it's wonderful to see you again, but it's not."

"The feeling is mutual. To you, and the rest of the Four Cousins." The White Son replied.

"Why are you here? Are you here to kill me?" Mia asked.

The White Son smirked. "I'm not here to kill you yet. But I am here to hurt you and bring you to Ragadash."

"Since when did the White Son become a bounty hunter or pirate?" Mia asked, jokingly.

"I'm not bounty hunter, nor am I a pirate. But I am here to help Ragadash rid the realm of you pathetic Four Cousins." The White Son said.

Mia smirked as she pointed her trident-like-spear at the White Son, and her left hand glowed turquoise-blue. "I'd like to see you try." She dared, and then she charged.

The White Son spun his scepter like a baton and blocked Mia's trident before she could strike him. Mia then pulled back and shot balls of water in the White Son's direction, but he froze all of them before redirecting them at Mia.

Mia gasped as she did a back handspring to dodge the oncoming balls of ice. She also used her trident to smash some of them as well. But before she could counter the White's Sons attack, he appeared in front of her in a puff of blood-red smoke and grabbed her by the neckline of her battle dress.

Mia attempted to swipe her trident at the White Son, but before she could he tore it from her hand and tossed it away. He then walked towards a cliff that overlooked the Bight of Calormean.

"Let's see how long the Elemental Keeper of Water can last surrounded by her element." He said, and then he threw Mia over the edge!

Rob slashed his sword against Ragadash's shoulder, cutting into it (they'd returned to weapons after fighting physically for several minutes). Ragadash groaned in pain as he attempted to counter with his scimitar and scepter. Rob blocked the weak attack and shot fireballs at Ragadash who stopped them just inches before they could hit him in the face.

"You're getting weaker, Ragadash!" Rob taunted.

"You cut me in the shoulder, idiot! If you hadn't managed to wound me, I would've already spilt your head from your body!" Ragadash shot back.

Rob narrowed his eyes as he charged at Ragadash and attempted to slice him in the neck, but Ragadash shot a weakly spell aimed spell at Rob, knocking his sword from his hand. Rob cursed under his breath as he jumped into his Narjutsu tornado and spun towards Ragadash. When he was inches away from Ragadash he jumped out of his tornado and created two flames in his hands to propel himself up. When he extinguished the flames and began to fall, he conjured his sword back up and attempted to strike Ragadash down when Ragadash blocked with both his scimitar and scepter.

"I'm starting to get really tired of you blocking my attacks!" Rob groaned.

Ragadash gritted his teeth before kicking Rob in the groin and using his scepter to levitate him and throw hard to the ground. He then created several shadow ropes to tie Rob, before pointing his scepter at him and the center gem began to change from lime-green to black as a ball of darkness began to form in the center of it.

Rob tried to melt the ropes with his Elemental Powers, but they refused to melt nor burn.

When the ball of darkness fully formed Ragadash shot it from his scepter, and Rob closed his eyes bracing for the impact. But it never came. Instead he heard someone yell: "YOUR MAJESTY!" And then silence.

When Rob opened his eyes and looked around, his eyes widened in horror at what he saw. No, rather who he saw. Captain Leonard. The faun laid on the ground his skin and fur now a sickly grey, as black blood oozed from his wound.

Rob had to tear his eyes from his now deceased captain of the guard to glare daggers at Ragadash. "WHAT DID YOU DO?!" He demanded.

But instead of answering, Ragadash looked between the deceased Captain Leonard and his scepter for a moment. "I can't believe I just did that..." he muttered.

"What worked? What in Tash's Country did you do?!" Rob pressed, his hands suddenly beginning to ignite on their own. But as Rob's anger grew, so did the flames. Growing larger and hotter with each passing second.

"I don't even know myself. I've never even knew the scepter could that." Ragadash informed.

"How?! The White Son gave it to you!" Rob reminded.

"All I know is the scepter can control shadows, I never knew it could do that." Ragadash replied.

Rob's flames grew more and more until they grew too large for even the shadows to resist and Rob was freed. He quickly conjured his sword and charged at Ragadash, slicing and striking at the prince with his sword, who attempted to block with his scepter. It went back and forth, both striking or blocking until Rob finally create fireballs that began to rain from the sky and onto Ragadash. When Ragadash attempted to block them with a shield, Rob took advantage of Ragadash's weaken state to fire a fireball at his side, knocking the scepter out of Ragadash's hands.

General Oreius then came running over and used his double swords and use the back of both hilts to knock him out before he could get his scepter back. General Oreius then tied and gagged Ragadash before he could awaken.

"Your Majesty, did you get him?" Cor asked, running over.

Rob nodded. "I did. Now lock him up until we can interrogate him." He ordered.

Cor nodded and summoned several Archenlandian guards who quickly took the unconscious Ragadash away.

"Mia, Cassie, Chase, I hope you're almost finished your battles." Rob muttered before beginning to help take out to the last line of defense the Calormeans had.

Mia screamed as gravity pulled her body down towards the Bight of Calormean. Even though she could hold her breath longer than an average human, not even she would be able to survive this fall if she did hit the water. So in a last ditch effort to save herself, she looked down and threw her right hand forward and water rose quickly from the river below, but instead of landing in the water, Mia landed on the water platform.

She took a deep breath, before looking back up and glaring at where the White Son had thrown her off of.

"I'm going to kill that son of Darkness." Mia hissed, before using the water to create a small step which she jumped from and created another one in front of it. She did this until she reached the top of the cliff and had landed on hard ground.

"WHITE SON!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.

The White Son whipped around, and glared at her when he saw her. "I see you survived the fall. But you won't survive this." He shot a giant fireball of shadows at Mia, but Mia created a shield of water to block it. She then flicked her wrist and created a small tidal wave and sent it towards the White Son. It hit the White Son and sent him flying back before he could even freeze it.

When the water vanished Mia felt horror fill her eyes to see the White Son was still alive. He was soaking wet, but was alive nonetheless.

"What in Tash's Country is going to take to kill you?!" Mia demanded, as the White Son stood back.

"A lot more than a small tidal wave." The White Son answered, before charging at Mia at an incredible pace. And before Mia could even defend herself the White Son slashed her with his scepter across her abdominal, cutting into her battle dress, and into her flesh.

Mia screamed in pain and fell on all fours, and desperately tried to cover her wound as it bleed. But it was useless. The White Son had cut her across the middle of her abdominal.

"YOUR MAJESTY!" Lieutenant Caspian screamed as he ran over. He looked between Mia and the White Son before charging at the White Son and quickly disarming him. He held his sword over the White Son's neck, but before he could strike him down the White Son vanished in a puff of blood-red smoke.

"Damn it." Lieutenant Caspian muttered.

"Lieutenant Caspian..." Mia said weakly as her wound continued to bleed.

Lieutenant Caspian instantly ran over to Mia's side as she slowly started to loose consciousness from the blood lost. "Your Majesty, hold on." He begged.

Mia stared up at his brown eyes as her body screamed in pain. She opened her mouth to speak but no words left her lips as darkness surrounded her.

Chapter Text

Mia groaned as her eyes fluttered open, and she attempted to push herself up from wherever she was laying down on. But the moment she moved, her lower abdomen screamed in pain, and she stopped, deciding it was better to lie down than be in pain.

"What in the sixteen realms happened?" Mia asked weakly.

"Your Majesty, thank Aslan you're awake. We were worried for a second there."

Mia turned her head to see an Archenlandian woman with black hair tied back in a bun. She wore the traditional healer's attire: a plain linen dress and a long hood. She also had a small satchel around her waist. 

"Um... who are you? And where is Rob, Cassie, and Chase?" Mia asked.

"I am Healer Liln, and King Rob, King Chase, and Queen Cassie--along with King Lune, Crown Prince Cor, Prince Corin, and Lady Aravis--will be here shortly." Healer Liln said, and then she stepped closer. "Now, what's the last thing you remember?"

"The White Son slicing me across my abdomen." Mia answered weakly. "How bad is the wound?"

"We managed to stop you from bleeding to death by wrapping your wound in several layers of bandages." Healer Liln answered. "But I must be honest with you, you will bear a permanent scar across your abdomen for the rest of your life.”

Mia sighed. "Well... it could've been worse." She muttered. "How long was I out for?" She asked.

"Only a few days." Healer Liln answered. "We were worried you'd be in a coma or be out for much longer, though."

Mia nodded. "Well, thank Aslan I'm not." She breathed. "Now, can I see my family and friends now?" She requested.

Healer Liln nodded and then walked out. Rob, Cassie, Chase, King Lune, Cor, Corin, and Aravis all walked in as soon as she was gone.

"How are you, Mia?" Cassie asked, instantly.

"In pain, but hopefully that will go away with time." Mia answered. "Now, did we win?" She asked.

"We won. Rob managed to take Ragadash out towards the end of the battle, and Cassie and I came over not too long afterwards, having already taken out our force of Calormeans and came to help Rob defend the capital. We ended up taking out the last line of defense from the Calormeans before Lieutenant Caspian came riding over with your unconscious form. He told me he'd left your strongest guards to finish things up in the Bight of Calormean while he got you to a healer." Chase explained.

"We won." Mia breathed.

Cor nodded. "Archenland and Narnia are safe from Calormean. With Ragadash as our prisoner, the remaining Calormeans who we hadn't been killed either fled with their lives or were also taken prisoner."

"Where is Ragadash anyways?" Mia asked.

"Currently he is locked in our dungeons." Corin answered. "We also managed to take Chlamash prisoner as well."

"What about any other possible knights or nobles? I know Ragadash would've brought some of them with him." Mia asked.

"Well, Chase managed to kill Corradin of Castle Tormunt, my father took out Azrooh, Lord Darrin took out Ilgamuth of the Twisted Lip, and Rob helped us take out Anradin Tarkaan." Cor informed. "Without all their highest ranks the Calormean army had no choice but to surrender."

"I doubt the Tisroc is going to be happy when he eventually hears his son was taken prisoner." Cassie commented.

"I agree, but that's a problem for another day." Mia said, as she squeezed Cassie's hand. She then turned to King Lune. "Your Majesty, when will you put Ragadash on trial?" She asked.

"We were hoping to have you there as well, so we were planning to have it as soon as Healer Liln has cleared you, if that is alright with you?" King Lune answered.

"That is fine with me. I'll just have my handmaidens bring my court attire." Mia replied.

"We've already sent them, and my handmaidens along with several guards for safety back to Cair Paravel to pick up our court attire, and some extra clothes." Cassie informed.

Mia nodded, but then she suddenly remembered something. "The White Son..." she muttered.

"The White Son? You saw him?" Rob asked, confused.

Mia nodded. "He showed up towards the end and we started battling. He ended up getting the upper hand and threw me off a cliff-"

"HE DID WHAT?!" Rob interrupted. "Oh, I swear to Aslan I'm going to rip that bastard limb from limb!"

"Rob, I'm fine." Mia assured quickly. "I would've died if I hadn't been able to rise the water from the river below and use it to stop my falling. The White Son also was the one who gave me my new scar by slicing me with his scepter."

"He also appeared near the Mount Windgust." Chase informed. "We ended up getting the upper hand though, and beat him. But he teleported away before we could take him prisoner. He must've teleported over to where you were Mia."

"That does make sense." Mia agreed. She then yawned slightly. "Now, I'm suddenly so exhausted, and being unconscious isn't the same as sleeping. So I'm going to get some rest."

"Of course, Your Majesty." King Lune replied, and he, Cor, Corin, and Aravis all walked out. Before leaving Rob, Chase, and Cassie all gave Mia a hug and told her they loved her and then left alone.

Hours later when Mia woke up, Healer Liln did several more tests on Mia's new scar and any wounds she might have gotten in the battle. And luckily Mia had suffered no more major wounds. Mia was kept in the healing wing for almost a week, and during that week Aravis and Cassie visited her daily to give her updates or to spend time with her. When Healer Liln finally released Mia from the hospital wing, the Four Cousins and the Royal Family of Archenland all agreed to have Ragadash's trial the very next day. So, now the very next day, Mia stood in her chambers while Amelia, Regina, Nora, and Cora all helped her get ready for the trial.

Mia was dressed in a dress that had a dark indigo bodice with a matching skirt with a dark purple overcoat. The bodice was studded with beads and pearls and had a low-cut neckline, and the front panel of the skirt was decorated with dark, beaded scrollwork, as were the sleeves. The overcoat was decorated with intricate swirls that looked a bit like waves which flowed down to the floor. The shoulders of the overcoat were flared and decorated once more with beads. The long sleeves were made of the same fabric as the overcoat, with a slit to show the sleeves of the bodice beneath them. Mia had her hair styled to have some of it slightly over her right shoulder, and wore her main tiara. She also wore a golden necklace with a matching bracelet and soft flats.

"You look amazing, Your Majesty." Nora said.

"We made sure to loosen the dress a little so it isn't pushing on your abdomen." Regina informed.

"Thank you, all of you." Mia thanked. "Now I must go to the throne room for the trial." She then left her chambers and began to make her way towards the throne room.

When Mia arrived in the throne room she saw Rob, Cassie, and Chase sitting on thrones next to King Lune, Cor, and Corin. Aravis stood near Cor and the two were talking quietly to each other.

"Mia, you're here." Rob said, rising from his throne and walking towards Mia. When he arrived he helped Mia up the stairs of the small dais and towards her throne, which he then helped her sit down.

"Thank you, Robbie. It's been kind of difficult to walk and sit since I gained this scar." Mia thanked.

"Any time." Rob replied, but he then looked at Mia seriously. "Sis, you don't have to be here, we'll all understand if seeing Ragadash on trial is too much for you." He said.

"I know, Rob. But I have to be here. He hurt me, he could've destroyed all of Archenland and doomed Narnia. He must be sentenced for his crimes." Mia replied.

Rob nodded and then gave Mia a tight hug before sitting down on the throne between her and Chase. Mia took a deep breath and squeezed Cassie's hand as King Lune ordered his guards to bring Ragadash forward. Mia had to hold back a gasp when she saw Ragadash being brought forward in chains. She knew he'd spent the last week in the dungeons of the Castle of Anvard so he definitely wouldn’t be the Prince of Calormen she remembered.

"Prince Ragadash, you stand before the Royal Family of Archenland, and the Royal Family of Narnia to answer to your crimes against our kingdoms." King Lune started, his voice steady, but cold. "As you already know, Your Highness, by the laws of this nation we have the right to sentence you to death by beheading for your crimes against our two kingdoms."

"Sentence me to death?!" Ragadash roared. "I am the crown prince of Calormean! I was the future High King of all of Narnia! You have no right to sentence me to death-!"

“We have every right.” Corin cut in sharply. “And you would do well to remember where you stand.”

Rob leaned toward Mia, his voice low and furious. “I could end this right now. Just give me the word.”

Mia shot him a warning glance. Not now. 

Even though, she couldn’t deny the temptation. After everything Ragadash had done, part of her wanted him dead.

Normally, the harshest sentence under the Four Cousins’ reign was life imprisonment. Execution was reserved for traitors or those guilty of being a traitor to one of the four Narnian kingdoms, or if they had attempted to commit mass murder of the royal family or was a mass murderer.

"I order you to take off these damn chains and give me a sword, and I'll show you what happens to those who think they can threaten me!" Ragadash roared, snapping Mia out of her thoughts. Ragadash's eyes then drifted to Mia. "Especially my ex, who I can promise her this: should you ever find love again one day, I will kill him in cold blood and then take you as my wife once and for all."

Rob's ar instantly shot in front of Mia as if acting as a protective shield. Meanwhile Chase had risen from his throne and his hands were starting to glow orange.

"Both of you stand down! This is a trial!" Mia scolded.

"But, Mia-" Chase and Rob both started.

"Now." Mia ordered, narrowing her eyes.

Rob and Chase both sighed as Chase sat back down and Rob removed his arm. But he kept his hand in Ragadash direction as if threatening to burn him if he made any sudden movements.

Mia then sighed and turned to King Lune. "King Lune, could you please read Ragadash's sentences?" She requested, kindly.

King Lune nodded and then took a scroll out before opening it. "Prince Ragadash, you face the charges of treason, attempted mass murder, attempted forced marriage, and attempted hostile takeover." He read.

Mia was tempted to mention how Ragadash had tried to rape her back in Calormean, but something kept her from mentioning that horrific experience.

"Do you admit to these charges?" King Lune asked, looking down at Ragadash.

"I do not." Ragadash answered. "And I warn you, if you touch one hair on my head, then my father will make you all pay by oceans of Narnian and Archenlandian blood. But if you kill me, the punishment my father will lay on you will be must worse." He warned.

"Oh, and what would that be?" Chase asked, sarcastically.

But Ragadash still answered. "If you kill me, my father will lead the remains of his army once he has rebuilt it, and he will torture, destroy, and burn your precious kingdoms until they're nothing but ash and debris. It will be a tale that will frighten those for thousands of years, and when they think of who to blame they shall blame you right in front of me."

Rob opened his mouth to retort when a puff of golden smoke filled the room.

"Who's coming? Is it the White Son?" Aravis asked, worriedly.

"No, it isn't the White Son." Chase started. "It's-"

The smoke cleared and in its place stood Aslan.

"Master." The Four Cousins all stood and then kneeled to Aslan, as did the Royal Family of Archenland and Aravis.

"Rise, please." Aslan ordered, and they did. Aslan then turned to Ragadash. "Prince Ragadash, you have committed many crimes against my Apprentices and the kingdoms of Narnia and Archenland." He started.

Ragadash sneered. “You are nothing but the Devil Lion. I serve Tash. Any so-called crimes were committed in his name.”

Aslan's voice didn't rise. "I am here to offer you a chance of redemption, Prince Ragadash. But even I am beginning to believe I must agree with my Apprentices in you being punished much more harshly for your actions."

Ragadash opened his mouth to retort, when Mia began to walk towards him, ignoring the pain in her abdomen as she did so. She raised her hand to keep Aslan and Rob from coming to join her, before bending down to be eye-level with Ragadash. She stared into his brown eyes with her hazel eyes. His eyes shone with nothing but hatred, rage, betrayal, while hers shone with anger, hurt, and a heart broken. The love they'd once shared had all been a lie. A facade. A trick. It hadn't been real. But even if their relationship hadn't been real, Mia's feelings had been.

"I hate you. And I hope whatever punishment you get is horrible, because what you attempted to do to me I will never forget nor forgive." Mia hissed.

Ragadash's lips curved in a dark smile. "I'd be careful what you hope for, darling. I have allies with more power than you'd think. You might think getting rid of me is going to help you from ever seeing me again. Let me tell you this, it won't. We'll meet again after this I can promise you that."

“No. We won’t.” Mia shot down before rising once more. She turned on her heel and made her way back to her throne not even giving Ragadash another glance. When she sat back down Aslan continued before he'd been interrupted.

"Now, Prince Ragadash, as I've stated before I offer you a chance of redemption. A chance to make amends for your misdeeds. But only if you take that chance will I be able to give it to you." Aslan said.

"You think I want redemption from a damn Lion who took in four children and trained them to defy the laws of nature!" Ragadash snapped. "My father was right, you five so called "Elemental Keepers" are dangerous. None of you deserve to walk these lands."

"So you'd rather have the White Son sit on the throne? Is that why you joined forces with him?" Aravis demanded.

"I don't give a damn who rules Narnia as long as I have High Queen Mia as my Tisrona." Ragadash answered.

"Which is something you'll never have." Chase shot down as Rob wrapped a protective arm around Mia as if forming a protective shield.

"Prince Ragadash, do you or do you not wish for a chance at redemption? To make amends for your sins?" Aslan asked, returning everyone's attention back to the trial.

"I don't wish for redemption if it is as your pawn, Devil Lion." Ragadash spat.

"Then I agree with King Lune and the Four Cousins should they decide to put you to death." Aslan replied neutrally.

"They won't. The Four Cousins are heroes, and heroes don't kill." Ragadash sneered.

"I think the battle a week ago proved differently." Rob replied. "We are willing to kill if it means others are safe. Heroes protect the innocent. And sometimes that means ending monsters. That doesn't make us villains, unlike you, who has killed and hurt more than I can count. You are a villain, Prince Ragadash. You think getting my sister will bring you happiness, but she won't. Villains don't get happy endings, they get justice for their actions."

Ragadash smirked menacingly at Rob. "Out of all four of the Four Cousins you're the worst one besides your sister. And I promise you this, if I must I will draw your barbarian sister kicking and screaming to the altar and marry her by force."

Rob's hands began to glow reddish-orange, and Mia could see flames begin to form, and Mia could smell a bit of smoke rise from the slowly forming flame in her brother's palm.

"Robert, don't." She whispered harshly.

"I could burn that damn smirk off his face. His skin as well." Rob whispered back.

"Rob, this is a trial, and I won't allow your anger to ruin it." Mia scolded.

Rob rolled his eyes as he shook his hand and the flame vanished. King Lune then cleared his throat and ordered his guards to take Prince Ragadash back to the dungeon while they discussed his sentence. The second the door to the throne was closed Chase spoke up.

"I say we kill him. He's too much of a threat to keep alive."

"I agree with Chase. Considering what we've seen Ragadash do, who's to say he won't do it again if given the chance." Corin agreed, grimly. He then looked at the rest of the Four Cousins, King Lune, Cor, and Aravis. "What do you all think?"

"I agree with you both. Ragadash is indeed too dangerous, and has committed too many crimes to ignore." Rob answered.

"So do we execute or banish him?" Cor asked.

"We can't banish him. He's not Archenlandian." Aravis pointed out. "Besides... the Tisroc would see it as a threat and attack us once more. And we barely survived this battle."

"But we do have the right to execute him." Cassie reminded. "So I say that's what we should do."

"Kill him, Cass? I hate that son of a bitch, but are you sure it is the right thing to do?" Mia asked.

"Mia, if we could, I know we'd execute the White Son right here right now, but we can't. But Ragadash has done too much and is too much evil that just locking him away will suffice."

"He is indeed a terror upon terrors." King Lune said.

"So what do we do?" Cor asked.

Mia looked down, trying to keep the tears that had begun to fill her eyes from falling. "I don't know. I truly don't know." She answered.

--Meanwhile in the Anvard dungeons--

Ragadash sat on the straw of his cell. The dungeons of Anvard were like any normal type of dungeon. They were cold, built of stone with straw floors, and the only light coming were from the torches that littered the walls. After being taken from the throne room, he'd been thrown into the cell he'd been locked in since he'd lost the Battle of Anvard last week.

"Those damn Four Cousins." He muttered under his breath. He knew as he sat here they, and the royals of Archenland were planning his fate. But he also knew he wouldn't be held for long. Either his father would hear word of him being taken prisoner and come to rescue him, or he'd find another way to escape if it came to that.

"They're going to kill you." A voice said.

"They won't. They know the consequences if they do. My father will have all their heads if they try to put mine on the gallows." Ragadash shot down. He recognized the voice, and knew it was better to respond than look around. The one whose voice it belonged to was always better at being sneaky and working in the shadows.

"You really think your father can protect you? He can't." The voice said.

"What do you? Cause unless you're here to help free me, I don't want to hear your shit." Ragadash growled.

"Oh, I am here to help you, Prince of Calormean. Don't forget we had a deal long ago, and I never break my agreements." The voice assured.

"Then why haven't you helped me escape?" Ragadash demanded growing more irritated by the second. "Those pathetic Four Cousins and their allies are probably already planning to kill as soon as the sun has risen."

They won’t.” The voice replied calmly. “Not tonight.”

"And how can you be so certain?" Ragadash asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Look out your cell." The voice ordered, and then it went silent.

Ragadash pushed himself from the straw groaned and walked towards his cell door. He peered his eyes through the bars right as a guard was thrown forward and into a wall.

"WHAT IN ASLAN'S COUNTRY?!" Ragadash demanded looking down at the unconscious body that lay in front of his cell. He tore his eyes from the body to look forward, and watched as the White Son began to cut down or knock out the Archenlandian guards as he walked down the hall.

"Hey! You’re not supposed to be down here!" A guard yelled, drawing his sword. But before he could even strike at the White Son, the White Son levitated him off the ground before impaling him with his scepter and dropping his body to the ground. The White Son then created several daggers of ice and threw them at several more oncoming guards, before snapping the necks of some more guards. He then created a fireball of shadows and hurled it at the guards-both still alive and dead-setting them ablaze.

The White Son looked over at Ragadash's cell and smirked before flicking his wrist and teleporting over in a puff of blood-red smoke in front of Ragadash's cell. "Hello, Ragadash. I honestly was hoping you wouldn't end up in a cell when you were taken prisoner"

"Where were you?" Ragadash asked coldly. "Neither you nor my father have come in the past week to try and save me."

"I had to wait until you were on trial so I could do this easier." The White Son replied. He then waved his hand in front of the lock and a clicking sound came from the lock and the White Son waved his hand once more and the doors opened.

"Now come on, we must leave now before the Four Cousins hear I'm here." The White Son ordered as Ragadash walked out of his cell.

"How do you suggest we escape?" Ragadash asked. "This whole castle will have guards all over."

The White Son rolled his eyes. "Just hold on." He grabbed Ragadash’s arm, flicked his wrist, and blood-red smoke enveloped them. The next instant, they vanished, leaving the hall empty except for the scattered, unconscious guards.

When the smoke cleared Ragadash and the White Son had appeared what Ragadash could assume was miles upon miles away from the Castle of Anvard.

"Where are we?" He demanded, glaring at the White Son as he pulled his wrist free.

"Miles away from Anvard." The White Son answered.

"I can tell that, but I meant specifically, where are we?" Ragadash asked annoyed.

The White Son shook his head. "We're at the border of where Calormean and Archenland meet." He answered.

"Why are we at the border? I thought our goal was to finish the Four Cousins." Ragadash reminded.

"It is. Well my goal is. You were merely a nuisance to an end." The White Son flicked his wrists and shadow ropes came out of no where and tied Ragadash down.

Ragadash glared at the White Son. "What are you going to do? Kill me?" He asked.

The White Son chuckled darkly. "No. You see, I have a feeling I'm going to need your assistance one day. So I'm going to let you go and let you go back to Calormean." He bent down, meeting Ragadash’s gaze. "But be warned, I don't want you interfering with my plans at all. So you just stay in your little castle and if I ever need you'll help, I'll call."

"And why would I help you after this? The only reason I'd even think about helping you again is if I could get Mia out of it." Ragadash said.

"Oh, don't worry, if I need you I'll keep her alive long enough for you to get what you want. But once you have, she's mine to kill." The White Son rose and turned on his heel. "Goodbye, Prince Ragadash." He said, and flicked his wrist, vanishing in a puff of blood-red smoke.

Upon vanishing the shadow ropes holding Ragadash back vanished and Ragadash fell on all fours. "Damn White Son." He muttered under his breath before standing back up and beginning to head in the direction of Calormean.

--Meanwhile back in the Castle of Anvard--

The Four Cousins, King Lune, Prince Cor, Prince Corin, and Aravis were all still discussing what sentence to give Ragadash when Captain Cole burst in. "Your Majesties!" He yelled.

"Captain, what is wrong?" Corin asked.

"Prince Ragadash has escaped." Captain Cole answered.

"WHAT?! How? He was locked up." Cor said.

"Well apparently he escaped, and we found all the guards unconscious. We've got the healers already checking on them." Captain Cole explained.

"This isn't good. Not good at all." Aslan commented.

"No it isn't." Mia agreed, weakly.

"There's nothing we can do now, I'm afraid. If he's escaped he'll be making his way towards the border between Archenland and Calormean. And once he crosses we won't be able to touch him." King Lune informed, solemnly.

"Wait... you said the guards were knocked out, right?" Cassie asked Captain Cole.

Captain Cole nodded. "It didn't seem to be by a hilt bashing against their head either." He added.

Rob, Mia, Cassie, and Chase all exchanged worried looks. "The White Son." They said together.

"Do you really think the White Son would help Ragadash escape?" Aravis asked.

"They're working together, and the White Son does nothing unless it's in his own person gain. For present or future gain." Chase answered.

"But why? What does he have to gain from helping Ragadash escape?" Cor asked.

"A future ally." Mia answered.

"Do you really think after all of this Ragadash would continue to help the White Son?" Corin asked.

"If the White Son ever needed Ragadash to destroy us, all he’d have to do is hand me over. That’s enough for him to do as he pleases." Mia answered.

Rob looked over at his sister and pulled her into a hug. "But he won't." He assured quickly. "If Ragadash even tries to touch you again I'll run him through myself."

"I know you will, Robbie. But it isn't him going after me that has me worried." Mia replied.

"Then what does?" Aravis asked.

"It's falling in love again. Falling for someone new, and what could happen to them should Ragadash or the White Son ever find out." Mia answered, worriedly. It wasn't just because she was scared about what the White Son or Ragadash could do should she ever fall in love again, but it was also the possibility that she could get hurt again that scared her. And she didn't want to get hurt again. Not ever again.